Gamble 3o6g4d

Harley Richardson

Gamble

A Novel

Copyright © 2021 by Harley Richardson

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, scanning, or otherwise without written permission from the publisher. It is illegal to copy this book, post it to a website, or distribute it by any other means without permission.

This novel is entirely a work of fiction. The names, characters and incidents portrayed in it are the work of the author's imagination. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events or localities is entirely coincidental.

First edition

This book was professionally typeset on Reedsy Find out more at reedsy.com

Contents

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Six

Prologue

“Business or pleasure?” I looked up at the woman sitting in the airplane seat beside me. She looked to be in her fifties or sixties and had tight, dark curls and welcoming eyes. She hadn’t spoken to me the entire flight, so I assumed she must have been getting restless. “I’m sorry?” I looked up from the novel that was laid out on my tray. “You’re traveling,” the woman said simply. “Is it for business or pleasure?” “Oh, business,” I answered with a smile. “Hm. I would have thought that such a pretty, young lady would live it up in a city like this.” The woman clasped her hands together in her lap. I sat up straighter and smiled politely, putting on my professional face. “Not this time. I work for an organization that enhances communities in impoverished parts of the country and around the world.” “What exactly do you plan to do to enhance Miami?” The woman’s question sounded a little dry, but I didn’t mind. I was used to that type of skepticism. “I’ll be working in the outskirts of Miami, primarily in more impoverished areas. My job is to assist the school systems in ensuring that the students are getting the best education possible. I provide aid in the classrooms, training to teachers, and help bring in supplies from our organization.” “Well, you sound pretty accomplished.” The woman nodded as she spoke, seemingly impressed. I felt a sense of pride knowing I’d won her over. “How long will you be staying?” “About two years.” The woman lit up. “Oh, honey, you’re going to love it. You know, this city really is magic!”

I smiled at her enthusiasm just as the pilot came over the loudspeaker to announce that we were in the final descent of our flight. “Are you ready, Katie?” I followed the voice across the aisle to the coordinator of my mission group, Charlie, who watched me with a gleam in his eye. I smiled back at him. “I’m always ready.”

Chapter One

“Hey, you. Are you coming out to dinner with us?” I rolled my eyes and took a breath before turning and giving my teammate, Connor, a gentle smile. “Yeah, just about ready. I just wanted to get some unpacking done first.” Connor smiled back and watched me from the doorway of my new bedroom with his hands stuffed into the pockets of his khaki shorts. “It’s a nice place, isn’t it?” He looked around the long, bright room before sitting down on the bed beside my suitcase. I nodded. “Definitely. Better than any other place we’ve stayed.” “Yeah, it is.” I pulled my flip-flops from my suitcase before shutting the lid and zipping it up, hoping to escape the tension-filled room as quickly as possible. “So, I was thinking, we’ll have to keep our eye out for other restaurants downtown. If we see one we like, maybe we could head down for dinner later this week. You know, just the two of us.” I kept my eyes on my bare feet as I slid them into my flip-flops. My heart dropped to my stomach and nerves spread across my body. Two things I had never been comfortable with were confrontation and flirting with Connor, and he knew it. I gave him an awkward half smile and headed for the door. “Yeah, we’ll have to see. I’ll, uh… I’ll see you out there.”

* * *

The house was about a fifteen-minute drive from downtown, but the group had decided to walk to a nearby restaurant instead of making the drive. Sandra, Erica, and I walked slowly behind our group of thirteen, keeping our distance. “I saw Connor go into your room earlier. Did he ask you out again?” Erica whispered in her southern accent. She was only about five feet tall and heavyset, with short blonde curls that perfectly shaped her round face. “He did,” I exclaimed to both Erica and our other friend, Sandra. “Can you freaking believe it?” “Yes,” they both replied in unison. “Y’all, men are ridiculous,” Erica said as she rolled her eyes. “You guys know I feel bad. He really is a nice guy, and I enjoy hanging out with him, but I don’t feel that way about him.” “Don’t worry, the prince will be here and Connor will totally back off,” Sandra laughed. Sandra was the complete opposite of Erica. She was tall, thin, and Asian, with straight dark hair that landed just above her perfectly shaped butt. I rolled my eyes and laughed with her at our running joke. I knew eight years ago when I signed up for this life that a stable relationship would not be a part of the package. Erica’s perky little giggle faded, and she sighed. “Y’all need to have a little more faith in miracles. Or Jesus. What y’all really need is Jesus.” Sandra and I laughed loudly, catching the attention of our group before quieting down. I put an arm around Erica’s shoulders and pulled her close. “That’s what we have you for.”

* * *

“I can’t do another one,” I shouted to Sandra. The reggae music at the bar we stopped at for our post-dinner drinks was loud, but I loved every beat and vibration. “Last one! We’ve got to cut Erica off, anyway.” Sandra lifted her eyebrows and tilted her head towards our unstable and giggly friend. “Okay, fine.” I shrugged off the consequences as we sat at the bar with shot glasses filled to the brim with tequila sitting in front of us. Sandra grinned at me; then we grabbed our glasses, put them to our lips, and tossed the poison down our throats. I slammed the glass back down and scrunched my face as the taste of the pungent liquid hit me. “Okay, all done,” I said in between sharp breaths. “No more!” My throat burned, and I shook my head to make it stop. Sandra just smiled after sliding her glass back over towards the bartender. She could take tequila like water. “How ‘bout another one, ladies?” the bartender asked. “No!” Sandra and I shouted back together. “Absolutely not!” I added. Sandra turned on her stool and stood. “Anyone have to go to the bathroom before we leave?” I shook my head, but Erica wasn’t paying attention. She’d been chatting with a couple of tourists who sat beside her. Sandra smacked Erica’s upper arm with the back of her hand, grabbing her attention. “Bathroom?” she repeated. Erica thought silently for a second, seeming to zone out, but came back quickly. “Okay,” she finally answered with a shrug. “Okay. We’ll be right back,” Sandra said as she turned away, guiding Erica across the smoky, dingy bar towards the restrooms.

I turned back to the bar, swirling the shot glass around with my fingers when I felt a sudden presence in Erica’s seat to my left. I turned and found a tall, broad, African American man in jeans and a black t-shirt sitting beside me. He had his hands clasped together on the bar, and I noticed tattoos covering both arms. I got a good look at him while he nodded and lifted his fingers, signaling to the bartender. He had brown eyes and a strong, chiseled jaw lined with a trimmed beard. He turned suddenly, catching my gaze. “Hey.” He smirked at me. His voice was deep and gruff. “Hey.” I smiled back, embarrassed, and then let my gaze fall back down to my glass. “You’re new around here,” he pointed out. I nodded. “You’re observant.” “What are you doing here?” He leaned in closer to me as he spoke, waking the butterflies in my stomach. “I’m just grabbing some drinks with my friends.” The man chuckled to himself. “What are you doing in Miami? Tourists are usually downtown or on the beach.” I blushed. Nice one, dumbass. “Oh, I’m not a tourist. I just moved here for my job.” He nodded at me, and then I watched his eyes travel down my body. I turned away from him, suddenly realizing that his intention wasn’t just to make small talk. When I turned back to the bar, the bartender set down two shot glasses in front of us. “Oh, I didn’t order this,” I said, pushing the glass back across the bar. The bartender pushed it back towards me. “He did.” I looked back at the man beside me, who was reaching out for both glasses. He pulled one glass toward himself and handed the other to me. “Do a shot with me.”

I shook my head and smiled politely. “I shouldn’t. I’ve already had too many, and I watch way too many true crime documentaries, but thank you.” The man smiled what seemed to be a very genuine smile. I could feel the warmth on my face, and I wasn’t sure if it was from the alcohol or the thrill of talking to him. “You’ll owe me one then,” he leaned closer, nearly whispering, “and I always collect.” It was cheesy, but I fell for it. The man was gorgeous. I smiled. “Okay, fine.” I lifted it to my nose and sniffed it, immediately turning my head away. “What the fuck is this?” The man laughed. “Don’t worry about it. Just drink it,” he instructed. He tipped his glass towards me and smirked. “Katie, are you ready?” Just as I was raising the glass, Sandra shouted over my shoulder. I set the glass back down on the bar and turned, noticing that the man beside me had caught Sandra and Erica’s attention as well. “Why don’t we stick around and have another one,” Erica suggested to Sandra as she grinned at the man. Sandra shook her head. “No, it’s time to go.” “Sandra, come on now!” Erica argued. “We’re having fun. Tell her we’re having fun, Katie!” I looked at Sandra, who appeared exhausted, then back to the man beside me to find that he was watching our conversation closely without trying to make it too obvious. He was still smirking to himself as he stared at the bar top, clinging to his glass. I watched his tongue move swiftly, licking his lips. I sighed. “I’m sorry, I have to go.” He looked over again, making eye . “Do the shot first.” He reached

around me to grab my shot glass, and as he did, the sleeve of his t-shirt slid up, revealing more of the art-covered muscles that laid beneath. “Katie! It’s time to go!” I turned to Sandra, shocked at the tone of her voice. All exhaustion had drained from her face and was replaced by frustration and impatience. “Now,” she demanded. My stomach twisted with anxiety as Sandra stared at me. She was usually a good time kind of girl, but I’d never seen her want to get out of a place so fast. Something is wrong. “I’m sorry,” I said to the man again. “I really do have to go.” As I hopped off the barstool, Sandra scurried away while Erica followed reluctantly behind her. I took off after them, but I couldn’t help but take one last look at the man. He was turning back towards the bar, ignoring me. I reached forward and grabbed Erica’s arm, pulling her close. “Tell Sandra that I forgot my phone at the bar. I’ll meet you guys outside.” Erica just nodded at me and continued staggering towards the door. I made my way back up to the bar where my shot glass still sat, untouched. Without a word, I grabbed the glass and tossed it down, cringing. When I set my glass down, the man was watching me, a grin on his face. “That’s fucking disgusting!” I exclaimed as I wiped my lips, wishing the revolting taste would dissipate from my mouth. “When can I see you again?” he asked suddenly, leaning in closer. “You can’t,” I said honestly. “But, you bought me a shot, so the least I can do is drink it and thank you.” I shrugged. The man’s face hardened, but I wasn’t surprised. There was no way a man like him got turned down often. “I’m just here for work,” I explained. “I don’t really have the time for—” “You know,” he said quietly and calmly, interrupting me. “I’m pretty used to

getting what I want.” I stood straighter, so taken aback by his comment that I laughed humorlessly. “Well, it sounds like you need a reality check.” He smirked as if I was joking, but I wasn’t. “Come back to my place,” he said, reaching out for my hip. It took everything I had to hold back my smile. I could feel his firm, warm hand pulling me closer. My breath caught when I felt his fingertips touch the exposed skin between the hem of my shirt and the top of my shorts. I knew the game he was playing, and part of me wanted to play it right back. “Well, I—” “Dominic.” Just then, a group of three men walked up behind us. The man in front was by far the biggest. He had black eyes and a stone-like expression. “Damon… hey.” The man beside me sounded surprised but firm. He was definitely caught off guard, immediately dropping his hand from my hip. “What are you doing here?” Damon’s eyes flicked over to me for a moment, and then he looked at Dominic with an agitated glare. “Let’s go,” he demanded. Damon turned and pushed ed the two guys behind him. One gave Dominic a sympathetic glance while the other just stared at him, and then both looked carefully at me. Once again, I grew shy and uncomfortable, feeling the fear that Sandra must have felt when she saw Dominic and me together. Suddenly, Dominic seemed like the safest place to hide from the stares. Finally, the other two men turned and followed Damon from the bar. I watched them until they disappeared, and then I looked back beside me. I expected to find the same attractive, flirty guy I’d met moments before, but instead, I was looking into blackened eyes, similar to Damon’s. I immediately took back the fleeting thought of Dominic feeling like a safe place. “Your friends?” I asked curiously. He shook his head as he stood, towering nearly a foot over my 5’4 frame. “No,

not my friends.” “Well, thanks again for the drink. Maybe I’ll see you around.” I suddenly wanted my first interaction with Dominic back. He shook his head at me once more. “Come to think of it, that’s probably not a good idea.” I wrinkled my forehead in confusion but didn’t have a chance to ask about his sudden change of heart before he walked away and disappeared out the back door, letting it slam behind him. I walked out the front door, in the opposite direction, and pulled myself together, taking a deep breath, before ing Erica and Sandra as they waited impatiently beside an Uber. “What the hell took you so long?” Sandra urged. I shook my head at her. “Let’s just go.” “Why did we have to leave so early?” Erica slurred as we squeezed into the back of the cramped car. “So you two don’t do anything stupid,” Sandra replied. Sandra and I had each taken a few shots, plus the one I’d just done, but Erica had also gotten her hands on several drinks. I could feel a buzz swirling around my head, but I was nowhere near as tanked as Erica. I looked over at Sandra, who sat between us, and peered at her. “I’ll explain later,” she whispered, glancing up at the silent driver. Once we were back at the house, Sandra and I helped a nearly unconscious Erica into her bed in the room that she and Sandra shared before sneaking into the kitchen. My mind was fuzzier now that the exhaustion was setting in, but I did my best to remain quiet and upright. I needed to stay coherent until I could figure out what Sandra had been losing her mind about back at the bar. I sat on a stool beside the small island and took a deep breath, trying to clear my

head and sober up. “Okay, talk. What the hell is your problem?” “You!” Sandra exclaimed. “You’re my problem, Katie. I come back from the bathroom, and you’re sitting there talking to him? Are you kidding me? Of all the guys in that bar, you’re talking to him?” “What the fuck are you talking about? Did you call dibs or something?” Sandra rolled her eyes. “This isn’t about staking a claim, Katie. Are you really telling me that nothing about that guy stood out to you?” Sandra stared at me, pleading with her eyes like a worried mother. “Besides the fact that he was the hottest guy I’ve ever seen? No, Sandra, nothing stood out to me.” “Katie,” Sandra sighed, allowing her frustration to fade. “You’ve really got to do your research.” “That’s your job,” I pointed out. “I send every piece of important information that I find to the entire group, which is why I know to stay away from people like him.” “What do you mean ‘people like him’?” Sandra shook her head and lowered her voice. “His tattoos, Katie. He’s El Ungido. He had their symbol tattooed on his arm.” “Oh, shit.” I’d heard of the gang, but I never thought I would come into with any of its so close to our new home. It was a gang known for its association with drugs, underground gambling, fighting rings, violence, theft, rape, and murder. I knew only a few facts about the gang; one of them being that when the of El Ungido want something, they get it, no matter the cost or consequence. I also knew that the most prominent trait of an El Ungido member was loyalty to his gang, so they were never, ever to be trusted. “I didn’t even think about that,” I itted, thinking back to Dominic’s sudden change of heart after Damon showed up. He shouldn’t have been talking to

someone like me; an outsider. “When I was walking up to you, I thought he was just some guy trying to pick up girls at the bar, but when I saw his tattoo, I knew. It just really freaked me out,” Sandra explained. “Well, now we know,” I whispered. I couldn’t help but feel an overwhelming sense of disappointment. Sandra nodded. “They’re closer than I thought. I know they’re pretty active, but I never expected to have a run-in with one. We just need to stay off their radar.” Her voice faded for a few moments, and then she yawned. “We should get some sleep. We have a community to enhance tomorrow,” Sandra said, mocking the organization’s slogan. I nodded, said goodnight to Sandra, and shuffled to my room, unable to get Dominic out of my mind.

Chapter Two

Ismiled as I walked into Riverwood High School and made a beeline for the main office. It was a big, rectangular, two-story brick building that needed lots of love and stood in the center of one of Miami’s most dangerous communities. “Hi, I’m Katie Tomlin. I’m here with the UA.” I adjusted my bag on my shoulder as the woman behind the desk looked up at me. “Oh, good. We’ve been expecting you. I’m Glenda.” The woman stood, towering over me with her slender figure, and reached for my hand. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. If you need anything, I run the office here, so you just come see me. Your first class will be with Mrs. Borders in room 204. Second floor.” I nodded politely at her, adjusting my bag. “Great, thank you.” A few moments later, I stopped in front of room 204 and took a deep breath. It always felt like my own first day of school. Suddenly, I was shy, five-year-old Katherine being dropped off by my fourth set of foster parents. What made me the most nervous was standing out as an outsider, an intruder of sorts. Small, impoverished communities were always so tight, especially when there was gang activity, which had proved relevant the night before. I let out another slow breath and stepped into the loud, crowded classroom. “Well, hello!” A kind, plump woman with shoulder-length black ringlets greeted me over the chatter and laughter of her students. “You must be Ms. Tomlin. I’m Wanda Borders, but you can just call me Wanda. Welcome to English Composition.” “Oh, please, call me Katie. It’s nice to meet you,” I said as I approached Wanda’s desk. She grinned at me as she set her chalk down near the board and turned to her

students, grabbing their attention. “Everyone, I’d like you to meet Katie Tomlin. She will be in our class, and you will see her working here around our school.” I offered a kind smile and a hello while the students watched me closely for a few seconds before turning away to chat with their friends. Wanda turned back to me, ignoring the students. “Well, I would personally like to thank you and your organization for what you’re here to do for us. The students are aware of why you’re here, but they can be a little skittish. They’ll warm up to you in no time.” I smiled at her kind reassurance. “It’s okay. I’m used to it, but thank you.” “If you’d like, you can take a seat right over there. We’ll be starting in just a couple of minutes.” I smiled at Wanda and headed to a desk that sat near the open window. The fronds of a palm tree swayed in the breeze right outside, calming me for a split second. “Mr. Whitfield, just in the nick of time!” Wanda sang out behind me as the bell rang loudly. I turned and found a young boy, maybe sixteen, slumping into class with a cynical expression. He opened his mouth to speak to Wanda, but a gruff voice stopped him. My gaze fell on the mountain of a man that stood in the doorway. My heart sank, and my breath caught in my throat. I stood beside the window, completely frozen. “Alexander, have a seat,” Dominic demanded. The boy turned and glared at him, shaking his head, but did as he was told. He moved reluctantly to the back of the room and plopped into a desk, dropping his bag to the floor. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Borders,” Dominic said quietly, tucking his hands in his

pockets. Wanda smiled politely at him. “It’s okay, Dominic. Now, go on. I have teaching to do.” I watched them exchange nods of understanding. Dominic took a few steps back and was nearly out the door when suddenly, our eyes met, his hidden slightly underneath his Miami Dolphins ball cap. At first, he looked confused, and then his expression turned hard and malicious. He looked away quickly and then left the classroom with his head held high.

* * *

After morning classes, I made my way into the small teachers’ lounge. I glanced around at the unfamiliar faces before spotting Wanda in the far corner, a brown paper bag on the table in front of her. “Hi, Wanda.” I smiled as I approached her. “Well, hi, Katie. Why don’t you have a seat?” She pulled a chair out beside her. “Thank you.” I sat and put my bag down below my feet. “How’s your day been going?” she asked. “Great, everybody has been really friendly.” “We are a friendly people,” Wanda laughed. “Well, for the most part.” I smiled at her, but I was unfocused. “I was wondering if I could ask you something.” “Sure, baby.” Her black curls bounced around her face as she nodded. I guessed that Wanda was in her mid-fifties, but it was obvious that she was youthful at heart.

“I was wondering about that man from earlier this morning, the one that dropped Alex off. What do you know about him?” “Oh, Dominic? He’s Alex’s uncle. His brother died years ago when Alex was young, so Dominic helps Alex’s mom out and looks after him. That poor woman is working all the time just to that boy. Why do you ask, honey?” I felt uncomfortable with the question. “Well, I saw him last night.” Wanda’s eyebrows nearly hit her hairline. She stared at me, waiting for more. “My co-workers and I went out to a bar last night, and he was there.” I paused. “He’s El Ungido, isn’t he?” Wanda nodded regretfully. “He is. The gang got Alex’s father killed, and when he died, Dominic stepped up to protect his family. It was the only way, but he’s a good man.” “They can’t be trusted,” I whispered. Wanda nodded again. “That’s also true. An Ungido will do anything and everything they have to do to protect their families, especially when it comes to rival gangs.” “Dominic, too?” “All of them. It’s best to just fly under the radar and never, ever get involved. Just smile and look the other way. That’ll keep you safe.” “Have you ever had any problems with them?” “No, but I wouldn’t be surprised if I did. The gang activity was at its peak when I was a girl, and it settled down for years, but it’s gotten bad again. It’s getting worse every day, Katie. I’ve had two students come into class in the last month with that nasty symbol etched into their skin. They’re recruiting these boys younger and younger these days, and that scares me to death. If anything happens to Dominic, Alex will be next.” “That has to be so hard for you to watch.” I shook my head at Wanda in disbelief.

“It is, but I do what I can to help.” Wanda paused. “Listen, Katie, I know you’re here to help our students, but please, don’t allow yourself to get attached to the situation on a personal level. We’re not as powerful as them. All we can do is teach those boys and hope they’re smart enough to stay away. You understand?” I nodded. “Yes.” “Did Dominic say anything to you when you saw him?” she asked suddenly. I nodded. “Yeah, we talked for a few minutes, and he ordered shots for us. Then, these three other guys showed up, and they made him leave.” “Was there a big, scary-looking guy?” I nodded. Wanda sighed. “Damon. He runs the show,” she informed me. “Dominic’s not supposed to be talking with any women who aren’t in the Ungido community.” I smiled, grateful to have some answers. “Well, I have to run up to the office to grab a few things, so I’ll talk to you later. Thank you for your help,” I said quietly. “You are very welcome, my dear. You be careful now.” I stood and tossed my bag over my shoulder, nodding. “Thanks, Wanda.”

* * *

I walked into the quiet house and dropped my bag on the floor, slumping into one of the tall stools that stood near the kitchen island. “Hey, how was your first day?” Sandra asked as she entered the kitchen behind me. My head was in my hands, and I didn’t bother to move at the sound of her voice.

“Fine,” I mumbled. “What happened?” Sandra pulled a bottle of water from the fridge and then leaned onto the island. I looked up at her. “You will never guess.” Sandra laughed. “Well, you never know in these places.” “I saw him.” “Who?” I gave Sandra a look. “The Ungido?” she asked, wide-eyed. I nodded. “Yup.” “Where?” “School. He dropped his nephew off.” “Did he say anything to you?” “No, he just apologized to the teacher for being late.” “Did he see you?” I nodded. “Yeah, he just looked at me and then left.” “Shit,” Sandra mumbled. “What?” Sandra sighed, mostly to herself. “El Ungido view women as property. You left him without him getting what he wanted and if he’s upset about that…” Her voice faded and then she shook her head. “I just don’t like that he knows where to find you, Katie. I can have you out of that school in two seconds. Let me just talk to Charlie tonight, and we can have you reassigned.”

“Sandra, no, I’m fine. I don’t want to be reassigned.” “But, Katie, if he—” “He won’t. Just trust me.” “No, trust me. You don’t understand. He is a member of a very violent and dangerous gang. It’s not a joke.” The fear in Sandra’s eyes concerned me. “He really scared you, didn’t he?” “Yes, Katie. Stay away from them,” she warned. “Just forget you ever even saw him and if he comes again, don’t look at him. Talk to a student, shuffle papers, anything. If you want to be reassigned, Charlie will handle it. Just let me know.” “Okay.” I yawned, drained from the day. “I will.” Sandra sighed. “Well, I finished my office work for the day, and Charlie left money so I could go grocery shopping. Do you want to come?” I shook my head, yawning again. “No.” Sandra grabbed my arm and pulled me from the stool and towards the door. “Come on, Sleeping Beauty. You need a distraction.”

Chapter Three

“It’s great here, isn’t it?” It took everything I had to peel my gaze away from the water lapping loudly onto the sand. I finally did and forced my gaze across the table to Connor. “Yeah, it’s beautiful.” He smiled awkwardly. “So, how’s it been going at the school?” I shrugged. “It’s been fine. I’m coming up with some good ideas for the meeting.” I was trying to keep this candlelit beachside dinner as business-casual as possible. I’d gotten through the rest of the school week without another run-in with Dominic or his friends. I spent my days at work and my evenings working from home, exploring Miami, or out on the beach with Sandra and Erica. Even though I hadn’t seen Dominic in four days, I still couldn’t get him off of my mind. “That’s good,” Connor replied, bringing me back to my boring reality. I took another big gulp of my rum and coke. “You know, I’m really glad you decided to —” “Katie!” I followed the voice off of the deck of the restaurant and out onto the sandy beach. Sandra, Erica, and three others from our group headed towards us. They crowded around the edge of the deck near our table. “Hey, guys.” I grinned. “What are you doing here?” “We’re on our way to a bar up the beach that some locals told us about,” Sandra told us. “They’re playing live music tonight.” “Why don’t y’all come with us?” Erica wondered.

I smiled gratefully at the invitation. “Yeah, that’d be fun. We’ll head down there after dinner,” I answered. “Okay!” Erica exclaimed. “We’ll see you guys soon.” Sandra waved as she, Erica, and the others left Connor and me alone with our meal. “Do you really want to go down there?” Connor asked me. He sounded a bit irritated. I nodded. “Well, yeah. I think it’ll be fun. Don’t you?” Connor shrugged. “I thought it would be nice if it were just the two of us tonight.” “I didn’t know we had anything else planned after this.” “Maybe we could just go back to the house and watch a movie in my room or something.” Connor smirked and reached his hand across the tablecloth towards mine. I pulled my hand back quickly. “I don’t know. I mean, we’re in Miami! We can watch movies anytime. I’d rather go soak up the culture! We don’t get to be in places like this every day.” I grinned as widely as I could, hoping that I would change his mind. Just as I predicted, he nodded, annoyed. “Okay, sure. I’ll get the check.”

* * *

“Dinner was delicious, Connor. Thank you.” I smiled politely. “You absolutely did not have to pay for my meal, but that was very kind of you.” I did like Connor, and I was grateful for his friendship, but I just wished he would stop trying to push me into more than that. The shit was getting old, and I

struggled to find a balance between being friendly and leading him on. “You’re very welcome, Katie. I was glad to do it.” Connor smiled at me and then looked down at his feet as we walked up the beach. “I hope this hasn’t been weird for you tonight.” I shook my head. “It’s okay. I like hanging out with you. You’re a good friend.” Connor nodded his head knowingly. “Yeah, I .” I looked down, uncomfortable with my reference to our many ‘I just want to be friends’ talks. The next few minutes were silent until Connor and I came upon a loud, brightly lit bar. We walked through the crowded patio of locals and tourists conversing and drinking and made our way inside. We stood at the end of the long bar and watched the band play for the crowd. Suddenly, two arms wrapped around me and pulled me back. I let out a small, surprised yelp. “Hey there, cutie!” the mystery man said into my ear. I turned around in the long, thin arms and found myself staring into two big green eyes. I recognized the eyebrow ring dangling from his left eyebrow, the tan, smooth skin, and the spiky black hair immediately. “Nick!” I pushed myself further into his chest and wrapped my arms tightly around his skinny waist. “Oh, my God!” he exclaimed. “I’ve missed you! I can’t believe I’m finally here. Oh, and you look fantastic, by the way! You must be fighting these boys off with a bat,” Nick laughed, twirling his hand around in the air, referring to all the men in the crowded bar. “Me?” I laughed. “What about you?” Nick waved nonchalantly. “Oh, honey, I’ve already found like four!” I laughed and shook my head, hugging Nick’s waist again. “I’m so glad you’re

here.” “Not as glad as I am! It was hell trying to fly in here, but we’ll get into that later.” Nick finally looked away from me, and his eyes landed on Connor. Connor and Nick had never gotten along very well because Connor was a traditionalist: a Harvard graduate who dedicated his life to saving the world, mostly to make his father proud. Nick, on the other hand, was the farthest thing from a traditionalist. His favorite things included men, body shots, and gossip. Nick ed the organization to help people like himself, who’d had rough childhoods, and that was one of the things I loved most about Nick. He was the opposite of Connor. “Hey, Connor. How are you?” Nick asked, keeping one arm around my shoulders. He acted as if he’d suddenly just noticed him standing there. “Fine, Nick. You?” “Single and ready to mingle!” Nick tossed his arm in the air. Nick and I laughed, but Connor’s face remained still and humorless. “So, where is everyone else?” I asked, quickly taking the conversation in a new direction. “They’re right over there in a booth. Come on.” Nick pointed to the corner and then led Connor and me through the crowd. I sat snuggly between Sandra and Nick, enjoying their company and their wild, crazy, and as always, inappropriate conversations. “So what have you guys been doing around here besides working?” Nick asked, setting down his margarita. “Working on my tan, mostly!” Erica told him excitedly, pointing to herself. “That Arkansas sun ain’t got nothin’ on this sun here.” I laughed and shook my head. Erica was so sweet and innocent with her southern belle charm. She could light up a room without even trying.

“I’ve just been working,” I told Nick. “When I’m not at the school, I’m getting my proposals done.” “You’re in one of the biggest party cities in the US, and you don’t have any sexy stories to give me?” Nick asked loudly. “There is something so wrong with that!” I laughed. “Sorry to disappoint.” “Well now, that’s not totally true, Miss. Katie,” Erica pointed out. “What about that guy from the bar? The one that showed up at the school.” “Erica,” Sandra mumbled to her, “that was nothing.” “Wait.” Nick held his hand up. “A guy from the bar showed up at the school? Like it was romantic, and he was pining for you, or he’s a stalker?” “Neither! It was nothing.” “Katie.” Nick looked like he was going to explode if he didn’t get the gossip. “Let’s not even go there,” Sandra suggested. “Katie knows to stay away from him.” “What’d he do?” Erica asked. “Y’all, I’m confused.” Sandra looked around the table, making sure the rest of our group was too caught up in their own conversations to pay us any attention. She raised her eyebrows. “It’s not what he did. It’s who he is.” Nick and Erica watched Sandra, waiting for a response. She sighed. “He’s El Ungido.” Nick’s face fell. “Okay, so… I’m leaning towards stalker!” I shook my head. “No, Dominic was just bringing his nephew to school. He looks after him.” “Dominic?” Sandra stared at me like I had three heads. Suddenly, I realized I had called him by name. The only other person I’d called him by name in front of was Wanda.

“How do you know his name?” Erica asked. “His nephew’s teacher told me about him.” “What did she have to say?” Sandra asked, sipping her drink. I sighed, knowing that Sandra would love that this proved her right. “She said to fly under the radar and protect myself.” “Like I said.” Sandra nodded slowly. I did my best to nod in agreement, suddenly losing interest in the conversation. The rest of our team chatted freely over the music and chaos. Connor seemed to have turned his attention to one of our newest , Brittany. I looked to his left and found Charlie watching me closely. He held my gaze and tilted his head towards the door of the bar. I watched him stand quietly and make his way through the crowd. I sighed again. “I’ll be right back, guys.” “Where are you going?” Nick asked as I ushered him out of the booth so I could stand. “Charlie wants to talk.” Nick and Erica exchanged silent glances. “Shit,” Sandra mumbled. “Do you want me to go with you?” “No, it’s okay. I’ll be right back.” I stood and gave my friends one last glance before pushing through the crowd and out onto the patio. I looked around for Charlie’s short stature and salt and pepper hair. When I found him leaning against the railing overlooking the beach, I walked up behind him and stood silently for a moment, not quite ready for what he had to say. “Charlie.” He turned slowly and watched me.

“Thanks for coming out here, Katie.” I nodded. “Listen, Charlie. I’m sure you overheard us talking, and I just want you to know that—” “Katie.” Charlie faced me and held his hand up. “I don’t need an explanation. I just want you to listen to me for a minute.” I stayed completely still, restraining myself from opening my mouth again. “Yes, I heard you guys talking, but you weren’t necessarily trying to keep it quiet, and if I can give you some advice, I suggest you start. That teacher is right. It’s best to keep a low profile. That’s the only way to protect yourself, and the rest of us. The activity is spreading and unfortunately for us, part of our job is working with that. You know this.” “But Charlie, we’ve dealt with gang activity before. When we were in Kenya—” “No, Katie. That was a very different situation. You weren’t personally involved.” “I’m not involved. They’re just making this out to be bigger than it is.” Charlie sighed, crossing his arms. “You’re a smart girl, Katie, and we both know that. I didn’t ask you out here to punish you or to yell at you. I just want you to know what’s at stake with getting involved in something like that if the opportunity were to arise. It’s not only your job but also your life. Please, just be careful and if you feel like you can’t handle this, come talk to me. I’ll look into other options for you.” I nodded. “Okay, Charlie.” Charlie attempted a half-smile and gave me a shoulder pat before heading back into the bar. I looked away and leaned over the railing, clasping my hands together and dropping my head. I let out a long sigh before lifting my head back up. I stared into the darkness of the ocean, leaving the chaos of the bar behind me as thoughts ran wild through my head. “What are you thinking about?”

I nearly jumped out of my skin, gasping. I looked beside me to see Nick leaning against the railing with one hand, the other wrapped around his margarita. “Dominic,” I told him honestly. “Oh, really?” Nick sounded so intrigued. “It’s so stupid, Nick.” I shook my head. “I’ve barely even talked to the guy, but I can’t get him out of my head. It’s just the whole mysterious forbidden fruit thing, you know?” Nick smirked. “Then maybe he’s supposed to be there. Have you ever considered that?” “But, why?” Nick shrugged. “The ‘why’ doesn’t matter; that all comes later. Just do what you need to do.” “What do you mean by that?” “Well, I didn’t say anything at the table, but I disagree with all of them. Katie, you know damn well what you’re doing. You’re not stupid, and if you feel like you’re heading down a dangerous path, you’re smart enough to turn around. You’ll be fine.” “Charlie was really serious about everything.” “Charlie has a team to lead and all of us to look after, so obviously this is something that would fluster him.” “Sandra was too, though. You should have seen her face the first night we saw him at the bar.” “What did you think when you first saw him?” “I thought he looked mean and intimidating. That was before I even knew he was El Ungido.” “How did Sandra know?”

“His tattoos.” “I bet they looked good though,” Nick said, taking a swig of his margarita. “Nick!” I laughed. He shrugged and set his drink on the railing. “What?” He smiled innocently. “Don’t even go there.” “So you’re telling me that he’s not attractive?” I smiled, but looked away and shook my head. “So he is hot,” Nick replied, calling me out. “Well, he’s not bad,” I itted. Nick gave me a knowing look. “Okay, okay. He is probably the finest man I have ever seen,” I laughed. “There, I said it.” “Oh, honey. It sounds like you’re in for one hell of a ride,” he said as he brought his drink to his lips once more. I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, right. I won’t even see him again unless it’s at the school for like two seconds.” “You never know. Just keep an eye out and if you need a cover, you know I’m here for you.” I paused, taking in our conversation. “Why are you like this? Why aren’t you telling me the same shit they are?” Nick shrugged nonchalantly. “I guess I just like to see the best in people. Even guys like Connor when they act like colossal douchebags. We’ve all got our demons, but I like to believe that everybody has some good in them, too.” I smiled at Nick, so grateful to have a friend like him in my life. I leaned my head into his shoulder, and we watched the water for a few more moments.

“Come on, babe, let’s get back inside. I need another drink.” Nick shook his empty cup in front of us. “Nah, I’m good. I’m going to head back to the house and get some sleep.” “Okay, I’ll go with you.” “No, it’s okay. Go back inside. Have fun. I’ll get a cab.” “No, really. I don’t mind. I haven’t even unpacked my stuff yet. Besides, I need to know what’s going on with Connor.” Nick and I began walking away from the railing to make our way around the bar. “What about him?” “You’re kidding, right? What was with the fashionably late entrance?” I laughed. “We had dinner again.” “Again? There’s something not quite right about that boy.” Nick shook his head at the subject and continued walking.

Chapter Four

“I need to ask you a big favor, Katie.” Wanda watched me anxiously from across the table as we sat for lunch for the second week in a row. “Sure.” I nodded. “What do you need?” “I’m supposed to be holding that study session after school today. I promised the kids, but I can’t make it tonight. You’ve been through all of our lessons, so I was wondering if you’d be able to stay an extra hour and hold the session for me. It would really help the kids.” I smiled at Wanda, who eyed me desperately. “Sure, Wanda. It’s no problem.” “Oh, thank you! I appreciate it so much, Katie.” “Don’t worry about it. How many kids are coming?” “If I had it my way, all of them, but it may only be a couple. Whoever is willing to get the extra help, I’ll give it!” “That’s the way it should be.” I smiled at Wanda. She smiled back at me. “You’ll be out of here by 3:30, I promise.”

* * *

Seven students showed up for the study group after school. Six students whose names I didn’t know, and then there was Alex. I was shocked when he walked into the room with the others, but the shock wasn’t nearly as strong as the fear. All I could think about throughout the entire session was Dominic; wondering if he’d show, wondering if he’d give me that same menacing look he’d given me

the last two times we’d crossed paths. After an hour of torture, I dismissed the students from the study session and turned to pack my things into my bag. After I finished, I turned and found Alex still sitting in his seat. “Alex, what are you still doing here?” I asked gently. “You’re excused.” “I’m waiting.” Alex watched me closely with his arms crossed over his chest. “For what?” Alex tilted his head at me. “My ride.” I took a deep breath. “Who’s picking you up?” “My uncle.” Alex smiled at me. “What?” I asked curiously, questioning his grin. “I just think it’s funny. That’s all.” “Excuse me?” “The way you looked at him on your first day. You’re scared.” “Alex, I’m just here to help—” “Oh, come on. You know about him. You know who he is. It’s not like it’s a secret. You’re afraid, just like everyone else, and you should be. I’ve seen what he’s capable of, and one day I’m going to be just like him.” “I don’t think that’s what your uncle wants, Alex.” “It doesn’t matter what he wants. All that matters is what Damon wan—” “Alex.” A stern voice spoke from the doorway, and once again, I found myself staring at Dominic. Alex stood slowly, sliding his bag onto his back, and headed for the door. He stopped and turned back to me, smiling. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

I swallowed nervously before speaking quietly. “Have a good night, Alex.” With Dominic watching us both closely, I did my best to sound as natural as possible, hoping he hadn’t overheard any of our conversation regarding his status within the gang, or God forbid, Alex’s desire to . Dominic stepped aside in the doorway, allowing Alex to by. “Go wait for me downstairs.” Alex didn’t respond to the demand. He just kept walking as if he hadn’t heard a thing. Once Alex was out of sight, Dominic turned towards me. I stood awkwardly beside the desk with my bag half packed. He stood still, staring at me as if deciding whether or not to speak, or just walk away. Instead, he leaned into the doorframe, crossing one foot over the other, and tucked both hands into his pockets. The hairs on my neck stood as Dominic’s eyes trailed down my body. “Did you need something?” I finally spit out. I could feel my irritation building. For the first time since we met at the bar, I saw him smile. A small, half-smile, but still, it was a smile. “Are you hungry?” he asked me suddenly. “What?” It was a simple question, but I was thrown off and didn’t know what else to say. “I asked if you were hungry,” he said matter-of-factly. “Look, I just need to get home, so if you don’t mind—” “Have dinner with me, and then I’ll take you home after.” “Where?” Why am I even asking this stupid question? It’s not like I’m actually going to go. Sandra would kill me, and Charlie would be furious if he found out. “My place. I’ll take Alex back home, and then I can make dinner for you. It would give us a chance to talk.”

“What exactly do you and I need to talk about?” I wondered. Where the hell is he going with this? “And don’t you think somewhere public might be a little more appropriate?” Dominic looked at me with pressed eyebrows and let out a single laugh. He laughed! “You obviously don’t know who I am, do you?” I looked impatiently at him. “I know exactly who you are, Mr. Whitfield, so to answer your question - no, I’m not hungry.” I looked away quickly and stuffed my last few notebooks into my bag. I tossed it over my shoulder and began walking briskly towards the door. I kept my eyes on the ground, knowing I would have to by him. I’d almost made it out the door when his hand gripped my arm softly. I turned slowly, looking into Dominic’s eyes. They’d softened, and I was reminded just how handsome he really was when his face wasn’t twisted into that menacing expression. “Is that why?” he asked me. “Why, what?” “Why you said no?” “Yes,” I told him honestly, “and I just… can’t. The people I’m here with…” I shook my head, not wanting to involve anyone else. Dominic dropped his hand. “Told you to stay away from me?” I nodded. “Who said they have to know?” He took another step toward me, forcing me into the doorframe. “If I said yes to you, I’m putting my job at risk, Dominic,” I stuttered. He didn’t look surprised that I was calling him by name. “I’m here to help improve the communities that you’ve destroyed. In case you haven’t noticed, those two things just don’t mix.” “You think you know me, but you have no idea who I am. You’re going to judge me and avoid me just because of some horror stories they’ve told you?”

“I’m not judging you. I’m just doing what I’m told to do and not getting involved.” Dominic stared into my eyes and shook his head as if he was disappointed. “Well, when you change your mind, let me know. I’m sure I’ll be seeing you around.” Dominic, with his hands still in his pockets, backed slowly out of the doorway, not breaking eye with me until he turned and began strolling down the hallway towards the stairs. I stood in the empty hallway alone for at least a couple more minutes until I was sure that he and Alex would be gone.

* * *

“So what do you think about it?” Nick asked, wholly engrossed in my story as we sat on the swinging bench overlooking the beach from our back porch. I shrugged. “I haven’t decided. I just don’t understand why he even asked me. It doesn’t make any sense.” “I think he has the hots for you!” Nick grinned. “Girl, go for it. Besides, he’s right. You don’t know him. You’re afraid of him because of what everyone else has told you.” “I’m afraid of him because every time I see him he looks at me like he wants me dead.” “What about the way he looked at you today?” I sighed. “It doesn’t matter. what Wanda said? They’ll do anything to get what they want. It was probably a ploy to get me to fall for his bullshit. Next thing you know, I’ll be dead in a gutter.” “But why would he waste his time? If he had some malicious intent like everyone says, he would just do it. If this was for sex, he could find a drunk girl at a bar with zero self-respect. It’s not hard to do, Katie. A guy like that shouldn’t

have to work so hard for it. If he’s working just to make dinner for you, it may be worth a shot.” “But, that’s another thing. Why would it have to be at his place? Why not a restaurant where there are witnesses?” “Katie, think about it. A loyal Ungido and an innocent little white girl having dinner in public… that won’t go over very well for either of you if you two get caught. He’s protecting both of you.” I hated to it it, but Nick was making sense. “Why are you defending him? What if he’s raped and murdered people?” Nick looked at me with a sympathetic look. “Honey, if you believed that, you would have left the school and transferred. And I know what it’s like to be stereotyped and judged because of who people think you are. He hasn’t threatened you, and he hasn’t hurt you or anyone else that you know of. He’s just made sure his nephew gets to and from school, he’s bought you a drink, and asked to make you dinner. I don’t think those are red flags. Don’t be afraid of him until he gives you a reason to be and stop listening to Sandra and Erica. I love them to death, but they’re ridiculous. Just be smart and use your head, Katie.” “I can’t get him out of my head.” I turned to Nick. “What do I do?” “Say yes next time.” “What if there isn’t a next time?” “Then you have one less thing to worry about.” Nick shrugged.

* * *

I hadn’t mentioned Dominic to anyone at the house besides Nick all week long. He’d still been bringing Alex to class every day, but he always stayed outside the room, just out of my line of sight. I wasn’t sure if he did that to benefit me, or

himself. “Katie, can I talk to you for a minute?” Wanda asked as I was packing my things after class on Friday. “Yeah, sure.” I walked up to her desk and stood before her, waiting. “I have a few concerns I wanted to share with you. I was leaving the market last night, and I walked by the ally way on my way home, and I saw Alex down there with a couple of the other boys from class. They were with some older kids, maybe around your age. I saw the Ungido tattoo on a couple of their arms. I think Alex and these other boys are already involved and their families don’t know yet. I’ve already ed the principal, and he’s set up meetings with the families to let them know that an unnamed source gave them the information. Around here, that’s about the best we can do. At times like this, some families can still intervene, but others are just too far-gone. I just wanted you to be aware of what was going on now. I’ve been teaching at this school for over twenty years now, and I’ve never seen the gang involvement infiltrated this deep before.” My entire body stiffened. “Is Dominic coming to the meeting?” Wanda shook her head. “There was no need. I’d already spoken to him about it. He’s not very happy.” “I can see why,” I muttered. “Anyway,” Wanda said, more cheerfully, “I just wanted you to be aware of the situation, but don’t be too alarmed. We’re doing our best.” “Okay, thank you.” I nodded. “Have a good weekend.” I was approaching the main doors of the building feeling completely distracted, unaware of my surroundings. I was about to push through the door when it swung open, and a figure stepped aside, holding the door open for me. I looked up, half expecting to find Dominic after the talk I’d had with Wanda, but instead, I found the man that demanded Dominic leave the bar with him that first night. Damon. “Miss.” The man grinned at me as I stepped through the door.

“Thank you.” I smiled politely, looking away, hoping he wouldn’t recognize me. “Excuse me,” he said, just as I stepped through the door, thinking I was in the clear. I stopped and turned to look at him. “Would you happen to know if Wanda Borders is still here anywhere? I’m an old friend. I was stopping by to say hello.” My heart sank. I shook my head. “Uh, no, you just missed her actually. She left right before me.” Damon just nodded as if he believed me. “Okay, then.” He let the door close behind him. “Maybe I’ll run into her later on.” I didn’t speak another word as I watched him walk back down the steps of the school and up the sidewalk. “Shit.”

Chapter Five

“What the fuck do I do? I can’t just sit back and let something happen! I went back into the building to talk to Wanda, but she was gone. She’d already left out the back.” I spilled every detail of my day to Nick the second he walked in the door later that evening. “I don’t know if you’ll like my suggestion,” Nick itted from his bed that sat parallel to mine. “What is it?” “Well, it’s Friday night. You know where Dominic is probably going to be, so I say we go up there and you say something to him. Maybe he can help.” “That bar? But Damon will be up there, too.” “Do you have a better idea?” I sighed. “No, I guess we’ll just have to be sneaky.” Nick shrugged. “I guess so.” “What do you think we should tell everyone else? They’ll want to come with us if they know we’re going out.” “We’ll just tell them we’re having an ‘us’ night. That’s all.” “Okay.” I nodded. My stomach turned at the thought of going to find Dominic tonight. I hated to have to sneak around Damon and face Dominic, but I had to protect Wanda. I’d been warned not to get involved, and I thought I’d done a pretty good job at staying away, but I’d been left with no other choice. “Let’s go.”

* * *

Nick and I walked into the bar behind a large group of people, hoping to sneak into a corner where we would stay as close to invisible as possible. I followed Nick to the end of the bar near the bathrooms and sat behind a group of people blocking us from the rest of the room. “Do you see him anywhere?” Nick asked. I craned my neck to scan the bar. “Not yet, but it’s after ten, so he’s got to be here by now.” I was sure I’d searched every face in the bar after nearly thirty minutes. We’d each ordered a couple of drinks while talking about Nick’s time off at home in Los Angeles before he’d made it to Florida. Every couple of minutes I’d scope out the bar again. Nearly an hour later, a large group dispersed from the middle of the bar, giving me a clear view of the booth in the far corner. Damon was sitting in the back. I also recognized the two guys that had been with him our first night here, but I didn’t know the others. Finally, a dark-skinned girl with long, curly hair moved her head away from the man whose lap she was sitting on, and my stomach fell to the floor. “There he is,” I said, slapping Nick’s chest and pointing across the room. “The one in the middle?” he asked. “No, that’s Damon. Dominic is the one with the girl on his lap.” “Oh, damn.” Nick’s eyebrows shot up. “It doesn’t look like I’m getting his attention any time soon,” I mumbled. “Just keep staring at him. He’s going to look up eventually,” Nick offered. Without any other plan, I did just that. I watched Dominic for several minutes, but unfortunately, he was far too caught up with his friend to care about anything else. Finally, she stood from his lap and made her way up to the bar to another group of girls. She followed them out of the building, giving Dominic a wave before disappearing. He nodded at her and then stood, speaking to the guy beside him before making his way over towards the side of the bar Nick and I were on.

“Oh my God, did he see me?” I asked Nick. “No, honey. I think he’s just going to the bathroom.” Nick pointed at the doors behind us. I started to turn as Dominic got closer, but my nerves took over, and my mouth refused to open. Before I could get it together, he veered away from us and pushed his way into the men’s room. “What the hell, Katie?” Nick asked. “I’m sorry! I was too nervous. I’m freaking out over here,” I explained. We waited without exchanging words for about another minute until Dominic pulled the door back open. Before I even had a chance to open my mouth, I heard Nick’s voice beside me. “Dominic!” he shouted. Dominic looked directly at me as I sat like a deer in headlights while Nick looked down and began picking at the label on his bottle. He slowed his walk and then turned his gaze to his table. I also looked and noticed all of his friends occupied with each other. Our eyes met again, and he tilted his head towards a door at the back of the bar. “He wants to talk outside. I’ll be right back,” I told Nick as I slid off the stool. “Do you want me to come with you?” he asked. “No, it’s okay. I can do this.” I took a deep breath and left Nick behind, just praying that the men at Dominic’s table didn’t see me. I pushed through the door and found myself in a small parking lot behind the bar. Dominic was leaning into the wall with one shoulder near the corner of the bar. Under a tree, he was nearly hidden from the light of the moon. “Dominic,” I began as I approached him, “I’m sorry for showing up here tonight, but—” “Look, if this is about Alex, I already know. I’m doing what I can.”

“This isn’t about Alex. It’s about Wanda.” He looked confused. “Mrs. Borders?” I nodded. “I know it was her, but let’s keep that between us, okay?” Dominic whispered. He leaned in just inches from my face and suddenly, I could smell his musky scent. I had to step back just to get my mind together before speaking again. “I don’t think it’s a secret, Dominic.” “What do you mean? They said it was anonymous.” I sighed. “Damon came to the school today.” His eyes darkened. “Damon?” “He was coming in as I was leaving and he asked for Wanda. He said he was an old friend coming to say hello. I told him she had already left and then he said he was sure he’d run into her.” “Son of a bitch!” Dominic turned and ran his fist into the wall of the bar and began pacing. “How the fuck did he find out?” he asked in a loud whisper. I shook my head. “I have no idea. Wanda had just told me about it a couple of minutes before.” I could feel tears welling up in my eyes at the thought of anything happening to Wanda for trying to help these boys. “I don’t want anything to happen to her.” Dominic sighed. “You shouldn’t be here, Katie. If Damon sees you…” My stomach fluttered at the sound of my name in his mouth. “I’ll leave, but I had to tell you. I figured this is where you’d be.” Dominic finally looked down and took a deep breath. When our eyes met again, his face softened. His eyes looked as if they had returned to a chocolate brown. “Are you hungry yet?” I tilted my head and squinted. “Are you serious?”

“Yeah.” Dominic nodded. “I’m serious. I don’t want to go back in there, and you need to get away from here… now. You shouldn’t be on this side of town, anyway.” “It’s late,” I pointed out. “You came all the way here to find me in a bar on this side of town, but you won’t come have dinner with me? Obviously, you’re not that scared. You’re grasping at straws.” I let out a humorless laugh and nodded. “I can’t. I’m here with a friend. He’s waiting inside.” “He?” “We work together. He knows everything, and he offered to come with me tonight.” Dominic reached around into his back pocket and pulled out a thin leather wallet. He fished out a twenty and handed it to me. “Tell him to grab a taxi and meet me back out here. I’m going to let them know I’m leaving. Wait about thirty seconds, then walk in after me.” Before I could respond, or turn Dominic down again, he walked through the door, leaving me alone. I did as I was told and waited impatiently before opening the door and hurrying over to Nick. “How did it go?” he asked. I slapped the bill down in front of him. “Wait, what’s this?” “He said to go get a cab so you can get back to the house. We’re having dinner.” Nick grinned instantly. “You’re going home with him?” “It’s not like that, Nick.” Nick finished his drink and set the bottle down before standing. “Well, honey, that’s my cue. I’ll cover for you, okay? Just be safe, and if you need anything, call me! Oh and thank him for the ride.” Nick happily waved the bill in front of my face before sauntering towards the front door with a grin.

I turned my attention away from him and back over to the table where Dominic had been sitting. Everyone at his table was busy talking, and he was nowhere in sight, so I scurried back out the door. When I walked out, Dominic was already waiting for me. He turned, without uttering a word, and led me across the parking lot. When we reached a black car, he made his way to the enger door and held it open for me. Without making eye , I slid into the car, thanking Dominic quietly. After he shut the door, I looked around quickly, noticing a lack of clutter but an aroma of marijuana and cigarettes. “Ready?” Dominic asked after sliding in beside me. I nodded. “Ready as I’ll ever be.” He laughed. “That doesn’t sound convincing.” “Call me crazy for being a little skeptical.” Dominic’s hands fell from the steering wheel. “Look, I’m not forcing you to come with me. I’m sorry if I made you feel like that. If you want to get out and go home, I’ll get you a cab.” I looked away, feeling guilty for my attitude. “I’m sorry. I’m just nervous.” “Do you want to go back inside?” I shook my head. “No, I don’t.” Dominic nodded and started the car. As he pulled out of the parking lot, I turned to watch him. His eyes remained on the road, looking determined, and his expression was stiff. I couldn’t help but ire his strong jaw. He seemed so lost in thought that I was startled when he suddenly looked over at me and smirked. My cheeks flushed, and I looked straight ahead as fast as I could, embarrassed that I’d been caught. “What?” he asked. I shook my head, looking away. “Nothing.”

“Can I ask you something?” I looked back at him. “Sure.” “You still nervous?” I stayed quiet for a moment before answering. “No.” “Why not?” I shrugged. “I just don’t feel fear. Maybe I should, but I don’t.” I paused and thought for a long second. “Can I ask you something now?” Dominic nodded as he reached down, pulling a cigarette from a carton resting in the cup holder, and lit it. “Okay,” he said around the cigarette. “How did you know my name?” “Your friend said it that first night at the bar,” he stated, matter-of-factly. “And you just happened to it this whole time?” Dominic shrugged. “Alex talked about you, too.” “He did?” I asked, surprised. “What has he said?” “He likes you.” Dominic smirked. “That’s it?” “Well, I won’t go into detail about the rest. It wasn’t appropriate,” he laughed. “Oh my, God,” I mumbled, feeling uncomfortable. “Need a smoke?” Dominic asked, offering his own up to me. I held my hand up. “No, thanks. I don’t smoke.” “Anything?” I nodded. “Anything.”

“Then what the hell are we going back to my place for?” I scoffed. He smiled. “I’m kidding.” “Right,” I said quietly. The rest of our short ride was silent. Dominic puffed his smoke beside me, and I stared out the window as we drove slowly through a dingy neighborhood. Dominic pulled up in front of a small white house about halfway down the street. Once we were out of the car, I followed him up the walkway to his house. He tossed his cigarette onto the ground and then pulled out his key to unlock the front door. I stuffed my hands into the back pockets of my shorts and turned to get a better look at the neighborhood as shouting and laughter erupted across the street. I glanced over to find a small group sitting on the front porch of a nearby house. A petite woman stepped out of the house, noticing us right away. She watched us so closely that the woman beside her noticed her glare. They both stared at us until Dominic finally pushed his front door open and walked inside with me right on his tail. He flipped on the light, immediately closing his blinds, while I looked around his living room. I was surprised to find it so clean except for a couple pieces of clothing tossed over the furniture, a few scattered beer bottles, and a dirty ashtray on the coffee table. “Can I get you anything to drink?” Dominic asked as he walked into the kitchen. He pulled out a tall glass and began pouring rum. “No, thanks.” I leaned on the other side of the bar that separated the kitchen from the living room and stood awkwardly. “Oh, come on. I know you drink.” I laughed. “I do, but I don’t think tonight is the night for it.” Dominic took a sip from his glass. “And why is that?” “You and I both know I shouldn’t even be here.”

He nodded. “You’re right; you shouldn’t.” He walked around the bar and back into the living room, separating the blinds with his fingers and peeking out before sitting heavily on the couch. “You can sit,” he offered. I sat gently beside Dominic and looked over at him. As he relaxed back into the cushions, with his arm propped up on the back, and his drink in his other hand, his eyes wandered down my body. I cleared my throat and adjusted myself on the couch, wondering if I’d made a mistake. Dominic moved his eyes back up to mine, but my reaction didn’t seem to bother him one bit. “Did your friend go home?” he asked suddenly. I nodded. “Yeah, and he said thanks for the cab money.” “I’m surprised he let you come with me. He’s not worried?” I shook my head. “No. He said I have no reason to be afraid until you give me a reason.” “Smart guy.” Dominic tilted his glass to me. “So, he’s not your boyfriend?” I giggled. “I’m not really his type.” “How can you not be someone’s type?” Dominic wondered. “He’s gay,” I explained. Dominic smirked and nodded. “Well, that’ll do it.” “Yeah, it’s not him I have to worry about, anyway.” “Are you talking about me?” Dominic asked with a smirk. “No,” I laughed. “His name is Connor. We work together, and he keeps asking me out, and I have to keep explaining to him that we’re just friends. He’s kind of a pain in the ass.” Dominic nodded but didn’t respond.

“What are you going to do about Wanda?” I asked suddenly. “You have to help her.” “Katie, I don’t want to think about it tonight.” Dominic laid his head back on the couch and looked at me as if it was no big deal. “What do you mean? What if something happens to her?” “I’ll talk to Damon in the morning. It’ll be fine. I’ll handle it,” he said, sounding exhausted. “But isn’t Damon the boss? I don’t think you can just ask nicely. He can do whatever the fuck he wants.” I could feel my irritation growing at Dominic’s nonchalant attitude. He sighed and leaned towards me. “Katie, calm down. If I say I’m going to handle something, I’m going to handle it. You need to trust me.” “I’ve been told too many times never to trust one of you,” I spit out. “One of us?” Dominic’s tone changed instantly. There was a touch of pain in his expression, but that was quickly replaced by anger. “El Ungido. You’re loyal to them, and you’ll do whatever you have to do for them. You all will.” Dominic sat back and sighed. “Do you really believe that?” I grew silent and then shook my head, mulling over the words. “I don’t know.” I couldn’t help but melt back into the couch. In my mind, I mulled over what I’d just said to Dominic in disbelief that I’d said those words out loud to him. “Can I have that drink now?” I asked suddenly. He stood immediately. “Coming right up.”

Chapter Six

My head was pounding. It was a sensation I was all too familiar with. What the fuck did I drink last night? I stayed still, afraid that if I moved, I’d throw up. Am I in bed? How did I even get home last night? Wait… this doesn’t feel like my bed at the house. I forced my eyes open and waited for them to adjust to the darkness. I looked at the far wall, and I could see a tiny slice of sunlight seeping through the curtains. I turned my head, feeling a kink in my neck, but what I saw beside me took my mind off of my sore body immediately. Dominic. He was fast asleep beside me. I pushed myself up and looked around. Dominic was shirtless, but the sheet covered the rest of his well-maintained body. I looked beneath the covers at myself. I was clothed, but I didn’t recognize the soft cotton draped over me. Why am I wearing Dominic’s shirt? I sat quietly, trying desperately to recall any memories from the night before, but I couldn’t. As I was thinking, Dominic stirred beside me and groaned as he stretched, catching my attention. I sat nervously, waiting for him to notice me. “Hey,” he mumbled to me with a smirk when he finally opened his eyes. I wrapped the sheet tighter around myself. “Hey,” I whispered back. Dominic propped his head up on one arm, and his eyes traveled from mine down to the rest of my covered body. I adjusted myself cautiously. “What happened last night?” I wondered aloud.

Dominic looked confused. “Well, clearly, I wasn’t that good if you don’t even it,” he scoffed. “What?” I asked loudly. “No. There is no way that we—” Dominic laughed. His voice was raspy with sleep, and I couldn’t help but notice that his sleepy smile was even more attractive. “I’m joking, Katie. We sat in the living room talking last night, but we had a lot to drink. You ended up getting sick in the bathroom and threw up on your clothes. I gave you one of my t-shirts to wear and put you to bed. Your clothes are in the dryer.” “Oh,” I mumbled calmly. “You slept in here with me?” I asked, stating the obvious. Dominic shrugged. “This is my bed. Where else was I supposed to sleep?” “Well, one of us could have slept on the couch.” He sat up, propping himself up on an elbow to face me. “Why does it bother you so much?” I shook my head as reality came crashing down. “This is so inappropriate. I never should have come back here, Dominic. I work with your nephew’s class!” I dropped my head into my hands for a moment before taking a breath, tossing the sheet off, and standing beside the bed. I felt the t-shirt run down my bare thighs, covering me completely. “I have to go. Everyone is going to be wondering where I am. Nick can only cover for me for so long.” “You’re an adult, Katie. You’re not working today. You can do whatever you want.” I tossed my hands out to the side, frustrated that he didn’t understand. “I could say the same thing to you.” “No.” Dominic shook his head at me. “There’s a difference. I’m always working,

Katie, but at least I’m willing to take a risk.” I nodded. “You’re right, Dominic. You are always working because that’s who you are, and it’s who you’ll always be, but that’s not who I am. We’re both loyal people, and we know where our loyalties lie. I can’t see you again.” Dominic sighed as he watched me from the bed. “You know you don’t mean that.” “Yes, I do. You don’t even know me.” “Why did you come here, Katie? Just be honest. Why did you come with me?” “Because I knew you could help Wanda,” I said quietly. “And it had nothing to do with me?” he asked. I shook my head. “No, it had nothing to do with you. Now, why did you invite me here?” Dominic’s eyes hardened. They looked just as they did the first time I laid eyes on him at the bar. “Because I thought you’d be an easy fuck. That’s why I brought you here, but you were too drunk. There was no point.” My face fell. I looked up at the ceiling, willing myself not to allow the tears of hurt and anger to fall in front of Dominic. “I wanna go home.” “Like I said, your clothes are in the dryer. Don’t let the door hit you on the ass on the way out.” Dominic laid back on the bed, refusing to look at me. I turned and hurried out of the room, slamming the door behind me, silently cursing the manipulative son of a bitch on the other side of the door.

* * *

I padded through the garden that led to the patio door off of my bedroom after sneaking from the taxicab. I stepped in, relieved that I hadn’t been caught. I walked over to my dresser, dropping my bag to the floor. I let my head roll back, closed my eyes, and let out a long, frustrated groan. “I’m guessing it didn’t go well?” I jumped at the voice behind me and turned around quickly, grabbing my chest. “Jesus! You scared the shit out of me. I forgot I had a roommate now. Sorry.” Nick sat up on his bed, pushing the blanket off of him and rubbing his eyes. “No time for apologies. What happened?” “It was… a fucking disaster. I need a shower,” I mumbled as I walked towards the bathroom. Within seconds, Nick was behind me. As we walked into the small bathroom, my reflection hit me. “Oh, shit.” In a hurry to leave, I had pulled my clothes out of Dominic’s dryer and yanked my bottoms on without bothering to remove his t-shirt to replace it with my own. I realized that my shirt must have fallen to the floor and been left behind. I jerked the grey t-shirt off of my body and tossed it onto the floor. I shimmied out of my shorts and twisted the knob on the shower. “Um, hello?” Nick sat on the counter near the bathroom sink. He and I were close, and he’d seen me naked plenty of times, so hopping into the shower in front of him was no big deal for either of us. “Are you going to tell me what happened, or do I have to guess?” I stepped into the hot, steamy water and stood quietly for a moment. “Everyone was right about him,” I itted. “Bad guy?” I massaged the shampoo into my hair. “He’s an asshole,” I mumbled. “I never should have gone.” “What did he do?”

I explained the events of the night before that I could recall and every detail from my morning with Dominic. “I don’t even know why I went. It was a complete mistake. I just freaked out when the reality of everything just hit me.” Nick stayed quiet for a moment. “Well, at least now we know. What are you going to do at the school?” “I don’t know,” I told him, “but obviously I’m going to have to figure something out. I doubt he’s going to do anything about Wanda.” “Why don’t you just go to the police?” Nick wondered. “Because that would just bring attention to us and I can’t let that happen.” “So what’s our plan, Katie?” “Our plan?” I popped my head out from behind the shower curtain and stared at Nick curiously. “Don’t think you’re in this alone.” Nick shook his head at me. “I’m the only one you have right now, and I’m not going anywhere.” I gave Nick the best smile I could muster. “Thank you,” I said sincerely. “You’re welcome, honey. Can I be honest with you, though?” “About what?” “Well, you know how I swear I have psychic powers, right?” I laughed. “Yes, I .” “I just don’t see Dominic going anywhere anytime soon. I think you two are both just very misunderstood. You’re just getting started.” “What are you saying?” “Let’s just say that I believe opposites really do attract.” Nick watched me sympathetically. “Now,” he said, hopping off of the counter, “finish up in there,

and we’ll go find something fun to do.”

* * *

I spent the rest of my Saturday morning looking around local shops with Nick until an intense storm hit in the early afternoon. We rushed out of the rain, picked up some food, and then laid in bed watching movies for the rest of the night. “This has been so perfect, Nick. Thank you.” I adjusted my head on Nick’s shoulder as our movie went to commercial break. “Oh, don’t mention it. This is part of what this job is supposed to be about. When we’re not doing our work, we should be shopping, meeting fun people, eating good food. Not many people get to experience this, so we should be taking advantage of it.” “That’s pretty ironic considering we’re laying in bed watching movies,” I laughed. “We’re allowed to be antisocial on rainy days.” I sighed. “You okay?” Nick asked as a flash of lightning brightened our room. “I’m just frustrated.” “Are you frustrated with him for being a jerk, or are you more frustrated with yourself for feeling something?” I lifted my head to look at Nick. “Feeling something?” “Oh, please.” Nick squinted his eyes at me. “Don’t even try to tell me you don’t feel a little spark when you see him.”

I shook my head. “I shouldn’t,” I told Nick. “I don’t even know him, and everything I do know about him is bad. He’s trouble.” “There’s nothing wrong with adding a little spice to your life.” Nick shrugged. “There is when that means I could lose my job.” Nick sighed. “Katie, you’ve got to believe that things have a way of working out.” “What has a way of working out?” Nick and I both stopped and turned our attention to the now wide-open door. Erica and Sandra had busted through carrying a big bowl of popcorn and wearing their pajamas. “Uh, life,” Nick muttered, surprised. “What are you guys doing?” I asked. “What?” Sandra asked. “You two have been having your special pow-wow time since you left to go out last night. Can’t we for some movies? There’s nothing else to do.” “Yeah, that’s fine,” I said as nonchalantly as I could. I tried to hide my aggravation that they had broken in during my talk with Nick. Sandra hopped up on the bed and sat cross-legged by our feet, and Erica made her way to the other side. She stopped a couple feet short and bent down, picking something up from the floor and dangling it for all to see. “Whose is this?” she asked. I looked at what she was holding and tried to hide my oh, shit expression. Dominic’s t-shirt. “Oh, that’s mine,” Nick said. “It’s not really your style,” Sandra laughed.

“It’s just an extra shirt I sleep in. I let Katie use it last night because she got a little sick after our bar hop,” Nick laughed as if recalling our fake memories. “Are you serious?” Erica asked, dropping the shirt and ing us on the crowded bed. I nodded. “Too much tequila.” “So when did you guys get back?” Sandra wondered. Nick and I looked at each other. “I think around twelve thirty or so,” he said, looking at me quizzically. “Don’t look at me.” I shrugged. “I don’t much of anything.” “Where did you guys go?” Sandra asked. “The same place we went to on our first night here and a couple of other new places,” I lied. The guilt was already eating at me. I’d never lied to Erica or Sandra before, but I knew for my well-being, it was my only option. Because of Dominic, my job could be on the line, and I knew they’d turn to Charlie if that meant keeping me safe. “You went back there?” Sandra asked, shocked. I shrugged. “Yeah, why?” “Weren’t you afraid of running into any of them?” “Wait, did you?” Erica asked. I shook my head. “I didn’t pay attention. I just sat with Nick, and we had a good time.” “I think we should officially put that bar off limits,” Sandra suggested. “Just in case.” “None of us can ban others from going somewhere,” Nick pointed out.

“We can if our safety is involved,” Erica commented. “I don’t think that’s necessary.” I was getting frustrated. “You know what, you guys can stay and watch the movie, but I think I’m just going to lie back and get some sleep. I’m really tired.” “It’s all right.” Sandra shrugged. “We’ll watch it in our room. You coming, Nick?” she asked as she and Erica moved from the bed. “Don’t forget that I was the one holding her hair all night,” Nick laughed stiffly. “I’ll probably end up falling asleep too, but thanks.” The girls nodded at us and then turned, shutting the door slowly behind them. After a few more seconds, once we were sure they were gone, Nick and I turned to each other. “I told you I’d have your back.” Nick smiled and squeezed my arm. We both laid back into the cushy pillows. I pulled the blanket up to my neck, snuggling into it, and let my heavy eyes close, drifting away from my reality.

Chapter Seven

Islept like shit all weekend. Nightmares had woken me up each day. All of which involved somebody getting killed. Saturday, it was Wanda. Sunday it was Sandra. Monday, it was me. I woke up knowing that I would have to do everything in my power to fix whatever mess I had gotten into. Thankfully, I wasn’t in too deep yet. I could still wiggle my way out without doing too much damage. I was here to help the community, not be the front-line soldier in whatever was going on here. I was relieved to see Wanda on Monday morning as I walked into the class. I could tell by her cheerfulness that she knew nothing about Damon’s plans. She was either hiding it really well, Damon had decided to wait, or Dominic had talked him out of it. That third option didn’t seem too likely after our last rendezvous, though. I sighed as I sat at a desk, ing that Dominic’s soft cotton shirt was packed neatly in my bag. I should have thrown it away. But for some reason, I kept it with the intention of returning it to him. I’d gotten to class early enough to mentally prepare myself to see Dominic again. No matter how awkward or hate-filled this next meeting may be, I knew we’d both have to put on our poker faces. He was obviously a professional, but I knew that my game face needed some work. I waited and waited as minutes ed and then suddenly, the starting bell rang through the school with no sign of Dominic or Alex. I waited impatiently, just hoping to get it over with, but neither of them showed. As my day dragged on through class after class, I couldn’t keep my mind on the teachers or the students. I couldn’t keep the worry and anxiety away. After what Dominic had said to me, I damn near hated him, and I grew angrier throughout the day. But I wasn’t angry at him. I was angry at myself for worrying so much about his safety when he never showed to drop Alex off at school. I knew he could take care of himself just fine. I knew he wasn’t the victim in any of this. He was the enemy, or at least the enemy’s right-hand man, which is just as bad.

* * *

“Nothing?” Nick asked over the phone as I walked from the building. “Nada,” I responded. “Chicken,” Nick mumbled. “Where are you? Do you want to meet for dinner? I’m not ready to go back to the house yet.” “But, isn’t Connor making that feast for everyone tonight?” “Which is exactly why I’m not ready to go back,” I pointed out. “Yeah,” Nick replied, “that makes sense. Well, I’m just leaving one of the shops downtown.” “Shopping or working?” I laughed. “I was working this time, I swear.” Nick’s position in the organization was to help local retailers and other small businesses improve their physical and financial aspects - mainly cash flow, especially when it came to tourism. “I’m walking by an adorable little cafe right now. Just meet me here.” “Okay,” I agreed, “what’s it called?”

* * *

A few hours later, after dinner, Nick and I made it back to the house just in time to avoid eating dinner with the rest of our team. Their gathering was still in full swing, but we didn’t have to sit down and engage in any wasted conversation. We stayed in the main area chatting with fellow team , but it didn’t take long before Nick went off with a few of the girls being the life of the party. I grabbed another bottle of water and slipped out the back door to where it was empty and quiet. I had only been leaning over the porch railing for a couple of minutes, overlooking the dark ocean, when I heard the door slide open and close behind me. “Oh, hey, Connor.” I smiled. “What are you doing out here?” he asked as he walked up to the railing beside me. I shrugged. “Just came out for some fresh air. Honestly, I’m not really in a party mood tonight.” “You partied pretty hard on Friday night.” Connor raised his eyebrows at me. “At least that’s what I heard.” I chuckled but didn’t respond. It was all just too ridiculous to talk about. “You know, you shouldn’t be going back there, Katie.” “Erica and Sandra already gave me the talk, Connor, so just save your breath.” “We’re all just really worried about you,” he said defensively. “Why would you be worried?” Connor shrugged. “I think everyone is just a little paranoid since that first night. You know, about the guy you met at the bar.” “I know what you’re talking about,” I snipped. “Look, they haven’t done anything to us, so I don’t understand why everyone is so uptight about this. None of them matter, and as far as I’m concerned, they never will. We’re just here to do our jobs. Sandra was right, they’re mean and dangerous, so I think we all

learned our lesson.” I didn’t mean to snap on Connor, but someone had it coming sooner or later. It was Dominic that deserved it, but since I knew we wouldn’t be speaking again, I had to unleash it on somebody. Connor was just the one stupid enough to talk to me about it tonight. I looked over at him, and he nodded at me. I felt his hand land softly on my lower back as he took a step closer to me. “You know I’d protect you if anything happened.” I looked at Connor, whose face was just inches from mine. “Thanks, but I’ll be okay.” I had never seen Connor look at me the way he was looking at me tonight. As I stared back at him, thoughts of Dominic flashed through my mind, and it only irritated me more. It was him that I wished was holding me close. I was pissed that it wasn’t, but I was even more pissed that I wanted it. Before more thoughts could muster up any more feelings and emotions, Connor leaned in and planted his lips against mine. I knew I didn’t want it from him, but I took what I could get. I pushed my lips against Connor’s, kissing him back. He held my backside with one hand while the other caressed my face. I let our lips move against each other a few moments longer before I pulled back. We looked at each other, surprised at what had just happened. “Connor, I’m sorry. I—” Connor shook his head. “No, don’t be.” I gave him a small, half-smile but didn’t respond. I didn’t know how. “We should go back inside before someone comes out here.” “Would it be so bad if they did?” Connor asked. “We work together, Connor.” “Exactly. It would be perfect, Katie. We could be together all the time.”

I shook my head at him. “Connor, I’m sorry.” I tried to give him more, but I just couldn’t find the words. Instead, I walked back into the house, shut the door behind me, and made a beeline for my bedroom.

* * *

I sat down at a desk on Wednesday feeling less anxious than I had over the last couple of days. Alex hadn’t shown up to school on Tuesday either. Part of me worried about where he and Dominic may be, but the other part of me just kept trying to convince myself that I didn’t care. Just a few seconds before class started, Wanda called me up to her desk. “Honey, I’m so sorry. I must have left all of my copies of these sheets at home. Would you mind taking these down to the office and getting some copies made for me?” “Sure.” I nodded, taking the papers. “No problem.” I had left the office, and I was just getting to the top of the stairs leading to Wanda’s second-floor classroom when all of my anxiety that had finally settled bubbled back up to the surface. “Hey,” Dominic said as he approached me. “Hey.” I tucked my hair behind my ear nervously before wrapping my arms around the papers in front of my chest, shielding myself from whatever he might say. Dominic cleared his throat uncomfortably. “I took care of it.” “What?” I asked. “Wanda. I handled it.” I sighed. I felt as if I had been holding that breath in since Friday. “Oh, thank

you.” He shook his head. “I didn’t want anything to happen to her either, Katie. I didn’t do it for you.” It was harsh, but I knew it was the truth. I looked up at Dominic silently as he lifted his right hand to run it along his short beard. The top of his hand had a long cut that traveled up over his wrist. It looked deep. It looked as if it had barely had any time to heal. “What the hell happened to your hand?” I asked, shocked. “Work.” He shrugged, dropping his hand. I tightened my lips as images of a knife fight cut through my head. “I mean my real job. The one that pays the bills,” Dominic said as if reading my mind. “Speaking of which, I’m going to be late for that.” He backed up a foot or so and then began walking around me. He was almost to the top of the stairs when I called out to him. “Dominic!” He stopped and peered at me over his shoulder. “I’m sorry for what I said.” I wasn’t sure why I was apologizing, but it killed me to watch him walk away. Dominic shook his head at me. “Don’t be. You were right. We’re just too different, and my kind really can’t be trusted.” His tone wasn’t harsh or rude, but honest. As he spoke, his eyes drooped, and he looked exhausted. He looked as if he was about to speak again, but instead, he looked away from me and hurried down the stairs and out of sight. I stood in the hallway for a moment, almost wishing that he’d come back, but the halls were silent and I knew I was alone, so I turned and went back to class.

* * *

I’d been walking to and from the school every day. It was only about a twentyminute walk to the house, and it was beautiful most days. The day had started out nicely, but on my way to the house the sky darkened, and thunder rumbled in the distance as another storm threatened the island. The clouds had just opened up with rain when a black car slowed beside me and then pulled over and stopped a few feet ahead. The windows were tinted so I couldn’t see inside, but I didn’t have to. I already knew. I continued walking along the sidewalk, not daring to look at the car, and pretending that I hadn’t even noticed it. I had almost ed it completely when his voice called out to me. “Get in.” “No.” “You’re walking in the rain. I’ll give you a ride. You shouldn’t be out here.” Lightning struck across the sky ahead, and I sighed, knowing that he was right. There was no way I was making it home before the storm hit. I climbed into the enger seat, reliving my first night alone with Dominic as I took in the distinct aroma once again. I sat quietly for a moment with my arms wrapped tightly around the bag that sat in my lap, debating in my head whether I should get back out of the car or not. Before I could make up my mind, Dominic pulled away from the curb. He made a wide u-turn in the nearly vacant street without even bothering to ask for directions to the house. “Where the hell are you going?” “Back to my place,” Dominic said casually. “You said you’d take me home,” I argued. Dominic shook his head at me. “No, I said I’d give you ride; I didn’t say where to.”

“I don’t think that’s a very good idea, considering how it ended last time,” I pointed out. He didn’t respond to my comment, but I could see his expression stiffen at the heavy topic. “And what about what you said this morning?” As Dominic stared through the rain-drenched windshield, I kept my gaze glued to his face. “What kind of sick game are you playing?” Dominic cleared his throat, looking uncomfortable. “I owe you dinner.” “What?” “I told you I’d make you dinner, and I never did. I still owe you.” “I can’t believe you,” I said quietly. “Why?” Dominic adjusted his hands on the steering wheel, fidgeting. I couldn’t help but stare at that cut on his hand, wondering what had really happened. “Because you said it yourself this morning… your kind can’t be trusted.” For the first time since we’d left the school, he turned away from the road and looked at me. A small, barely noticeable smile formed on his lips. “You’re a smart girl, Katie.” I didn’t have a response for him, so I sighed, sat back in my seat, and stared out the window. I questioned how smart of a girl I was for actually staying in the car with Dominic instead of running away from him and never looking back.

Chapter Eight

Thankfully, when we arrived at Dominic’s house, none of his neighbors were outside to watch us this time. The storm was in full swing, and the Floridian sunshine had been replaced with an eerie darkness. As soon as we walked through the front door, Dominic headed straight for the kitchen. Instead of following, I sat down on the couch and pulled out my phone. I shot Nick a quick text to let him know I wouldn’t be at the house when he got home from his meeting tonight. “What are you doing?” I looked up from my phone to find Dominic standing a few feet away with his hands tucked into the pockets of his dark jeans. “I was just texting Nick to let him know I wouldn’t be home when he got off work tonight.” “Who’s Nick?” “My friend that came with me to the bar last Friday. The one I told you about.” Dominic just nodded at me. “What’d you tell him?” “The truth.” I shrugged. “What is the truth?” Dominic wondered. “That I’m here… with you,” I said, standing from the couch to face him. “The man everyone has warned me about; a member of the most dangerous and destructive gang in Southern Florida. The man I could lose my job over.” I paused for a moment, and we both stared intently at each other. “That’s the truth.” Dominic raised his eyebrows and sighed, shaking his head. “I don’t like secrets.”

“Then I suggest you find someone else to cook dinner for.” I hated to do it, but I could already tell that being blunt with Dominic was the only way to override his stubbornness. “I said that I don’t like secrets. I didn’t say that I couldn’t keep them.” He turned away and walked back to the kitchen. I followed him to the stove where he began stirring the sizzling pan of chicken. “Can I ask you something?” “Sure,” Dominic replied without turning around. “What would happen if the secret got out?” “Apparently, you’d lose your job.” Dominic reached into the nearest cupboard, pulled out several spices, and sprinkled them on the chicken. “I meant for you. I’ve seen the guys you hang out with. I don’t think being with a girl like me is socially acceptable for your people.” He chuckled. “My people?” “I’m sorry. Was that offensive?” Dominic shook his head. “No, you’re just funny.” I leaned against the counter near the stove with my arms crossed over my chest. “You never answered my question.” Dominic set the utensil that he was stirring the chicken with down on the counter and looked at me. We were only inches apart, and I knew I wasn’t the only one who noticed. “I don’t think you really want me to answer that question for you.” “For your sake or mine?” I asked. He thought for a moment. “Both. Let’s just say it’s best that we don’t know each other.” “So why are you going to the extent to cook dinner for me? I work at your nephew’s school. That’s it,” I reminded him again.

“I guess something about it just felt right.” Dominic’s eyes traveled away from mine and worked their way down my body, then he shrugged. “Plus, I like a challenge.” I backed up a step and stiffened, covering my chest with crossed arms. He noticed quickly and straightened up, then peeled his eyes away from me and walked across the kitchen, opening more cupboards. “Which challenge would that be?” I asked. “Avoiding everyone finding out or trying to convince me that you’re not the bad guy everyone says you are.” Dominic thought for a second and shrugged. “Both, I guess. I’ve never been one to follow the rules.” I nodded at Dominic but didn’t verbally reply. Instead, I stood silently watching him shuffle around the kitchen while I continued to overthink every decision I’d made since our plane landed. Dominic ignored my presence for the majority of the time, except for the occasional glance in my direction. Never once did I catch him looking me in the eye, or anywhere above the chest, for that matter. A long while later, I sat across from Dominic on his couch with a plate of food in my lap. “Thanks for dinner,” I said sincerely, as thunder rumbled the house. “This is really good.” Dominic gave me a small smile. “You haven’t touched your drink.” His eyes flicked over to the glass of rum that sat untouched on the coffee table in front of us. “The last time I drank here, I woke up in the morning and didn’t anything. That clearly didn’t turn out very well, so I don’t want to risk it again,” I explained. Dominic’s face fell, and he dropped his fork. “Katie, I didn’t do anything to—” “That’s not what I’m saying.”

He didn’t respond. He just took another bite off of his plate. “This seems like a lot of hard work,” I told him. “What does?” “Being here, trying to understand each other.” I leaned back further into the couch and popped my foot upon the wooden coffee table in front of us, trying to make myself feel a bit more comfortable. “Because we’re different,” Dominic stated. “You’re out to save the world, and I’m trying to destroy it.” “Destroy it?” “That’s what you said. We’re the reason you’re all even here. Right?” “Do they know that?” I asked. “Who?” I swallowed another bite of food. “El Ungido, the rest of them. Do they know who we are?” Dominic’s expression remained blank, and then he nodded slowly. “Damon will make this as difficult as possible for you. You bring in more supplies for the schools; he’ll recruit more kids. You help a small business learn how to turn a bigger profit; he’ll send in his guys to ransack the place. You help some local farms with better fertilization techniques for their crops; he’ll poison every crop they own. And he’ll do it all without anyone seeing it coming, and he won’t leave a trace of himself behind. He’s good. Everyone knows it’s him, but they’ll never find proof. Damon feels like he’s running out of time, and he has to build up his crew. He’s getting to those kids before you guys can.” “Including Alex,” I pointed out. Dominic nodded. “Including Alex.” “Does he understand any of this?” I wondered. “He’s so young.”

Dominic took my empty plate and set it on top of his before placing them both on the table, and leaning back into the couch. He laid his arm across the back of it, and I couldn’t help but notice his muscles pressing against the thin fabric of his t-shirt. Stop it, Katie. Keep it together. “Not the truth,” Dominic said, bringing me back to reality. “All he understands is the bullshit that Damon tells him; the lies. From his point of view, by doing what he’s doing, he’ll be a man now, not just a boy.” “How’s his mom?” “She doesn’t know anything yet. She’s pretty naïve, and I try to keep it that way. She doesn’t need the extra worry, so I just handle it the best I can.” “What can you do to stop it?” Dominic’s eyes went dark for a moment, and then they softened, making him look overwhelming sad. “Nothing.” “I’m sure there’s something you can do.” Dominic sighed. “You don’t get it, do you?” he asked, turning to me. “Get what?” “You don’t understand the power of a gang. A lot of these people feel like they have nowhere to go: this is the only world they know. They have to do whatever Damon and his guys tell them to do, or they get killed or have to watch a member of their family die.” I got quiet as I mulled over the comment. “You’re one of those guys, Dominic, and you wonder why I tried to stay away from you. I’m a member of the group trying to fix this because it isn’t right! Isn’t it your job to make sure I can’t do mine anymore?” “And that’s exactly why I’m keeping you a secret. If Damon found out…” “He’d kill you,” I answered.

Dominic leaned forward and looked me in the eye. “He’d kill us both.” “Why do you do it?” “It’s the only thing protecting my family.” “Then leave!” I said in frustration. Dominic laughed humorlessly. “You don’t just leave, Katie. If you leave, Damon will find you. He always finds them.” He paused. “Are you afraid of me?” “No, not really.” Dominic pushed his eyebrows together, surprised. “You know, I could kill you right now, and there is nothing you or anyone else can do about it.” “I know.” “So why haven’t you run out that door yet?” I didn’t take his words seriously. “Because something is telling me not to.” Dominic looked interested. “And what would that be?” “I don’t know, but as you said, something just feels right. I like being here with you, and I really don’t believe you’re one of them.” A flash of lightning lit up the dimly lit living room. “You don’t believe that I’m one of them?” Dominic asked with an amused look on his face, as if he thought the statement was just ridiculous. I shook my head. “I mean, I know you are, technically, but I don’t believe that you would hurt me.” He leaned forward on the couch, inching closer to me. “You’re not as smart as I thought you were.” Suddenly, Dominic grabbed our plates from the table and began walking towards the kitchen, so I pushed myself up and followed him.

“Let me clean these up, and then I’ll take you home.” I could tell that the mood had changed between us, but I wouldn’t let it end on another lousy note again. “Are you kicking me out?” I asked jokingly. “That’s exactly what I’m doing,” Dominic dropped the plates into the sink harder than necessary. I grabbed a wadded-up towel from the counter and walked up beside him, prepared to dry as he washed. He turned on the hot water and let it run as he drizzled soap beneath it. “I’m not ready to go home yet,” I said quietly. “Why not?” he asked me as he scrubbed a fork under the hot soapy water. “Because I like being here.” He shut the water off and turned to me. “Why is that?” I set the towel down and faced him, leaning against the counter. I opened my mouth to speak but just shook my head instead. I could feel my cheeks burning, so I looked away quickly. I could never tell him that regardless of our situation, I was so incredibly attracted to him and that for some reason, my fear of him no longer existed. It was reckless. It was stupid. But it was true. “Just tell me,” Dominic pushed. “It’s not like it’s a secret.” “What isn’t?” “That you like me. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you want me.” Dominic stood in front of me and placed both hands on the counter behind me, locking me in. I could feel my breath catch in my throat with Dominic’s face only inches from mine. “I’d say the same thing about you if I hadn’t seen you with that girl at the bar

last week.” I blurted, suddenly. Dominic cocked his head and pressed his eyebrows together. “What girl?” “The one sitting on your lap with her tongue down your throat.” I crossed my arms in front of me, embarrassed that it even bothered me. Even more embarrassed that I’d brought it up. Okay, maybe I’m slightly more emotionally damaged than I thought. Dominic shook his head at me when he realized what I was talking about. “That was nothing, Katie.” “It sure looked like something to me,” I replied. “Why does it bother you?” Thunder shook the house, and the lights flickered for a moment before going dark. “Forget about it. I’m sorry I mentioned it.” I felt like such an idiot. “I should go,” I whispered into the dark. I hoped that the sudden distraction would change the humiliating subject, but Dominic’s expression didn’t change, and he didn’t move. He still stood in front of me, leaning against the counter. The only source of light was the occasional flash of lightning. “But you never answered my question,” he whispered. “Because it doesn’t matter.” “It matters to me. She was a one-time thing, Katie.” “Exactly, and that’s all I’m going to be to you, too.” “That’s not true.” “I don’t think I can believe that, though.” “Then let me prove it to you.”

Dominic’s hands traveled gently up my arms. He slid one hand to the back of my neck, holding it firmly. His thumb stroked my cheek, and I could feel his breath against my lips. I hesitantly loosened my crossed arms and gripped his sides. I stared at his smooth, waiting lips and then forced my eyes to meet his. Finally, his eyes were staring back into mine as he tilted his head and leaned forward. I closed my eyes and felt his lips brush against mine. I moved in closer, and Dominic did the same, pressing our lips together. I squeezed him tighter as his arm tightened around my waist. He took another step towards me, pressing my backside into the edge of the counter. He moved his hand from my back and slid it down to my behind, lifting me and placing me on the countertop. I wrapped my arms around his neck, holding him close. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue flicked against mine. The storm brewed outside, increasing our energy with every rumble and flash. When we finally slowed, I was breathless, and I could feel my lips swell. We stared at each other, panting, but we didn’t speak. I don’t think either of us knew quite what to say after that. Instead, Dominic leaned in, brushing my hair away, and gave me a slow kiss on my neck before taking my hands and helping me down from the counter. He intertwined our fingers and led me back into the dark living room. He sat down on the couch and pulled me down beside him, putting his arm around my shoulders as I leaned into him. We sat in silence for a moment, and I took the time to think about what had just happened. “Why don’t you stay with me tonight?” Dominic whispered through the darkness. “I would love to, but I have to work early tomorrow. I’ll need a change of clothes and a shower. Oh, and that reminds me, I still have your shirt at home. I’ve been hiding it in my drawer.” I heard him chuckle. “What?” I asked. “You can keep the shirt. And I don’t know if a shower and a change of clothes will be necessary.”

“Why not?” “If I lost power here, that means the school lost it, too. I can’t the last time they got the power back up in less than twenty-four hours. We’re always last. You’re not working tomorrow.” “What about your job?” “I’ll still have to go, just to show face.” Dominic shrugged. “It’s not a normal job, is it?” “I work at Damon’s shop.” “What kind of shop?” I asked. “Car garage.” “How often do you work there?” “Well, I work on cars during the week, and I work for Damon whenever he tells me to.” “And what kind of work would that be?” Dominic sighed. “That’s one of those things you don’t need to know.” “Please, Dominic. I think I have a right to know.” He thought for a moment before speaking. “Collecting debt, giving messages, running rings.” “What do you mean by rings?” “Well, Damon runs most of the underground shit around here, and he’s put me in charge of most of it. Setting things up, overseeing it, all that.” “What underground stuff exactly?” “Fighting and gambling mostly.”

“So you have to be there for all of it?” Dominic nodded. “Yeah. Cars by day, and then at night, it turns into a fucking casino.” I looked away from his dark silhouette as his words got bitter. “Do you participate?” “Sometimes,” Dominic whispered, “when I need the money.” I nodded. “So you’ll be there this weekend?” “Some of the time. Why?” “Well, I thought that maybe if you didn’t have to, we could hang out a little more.” I could see him smirk as he reached his hand out and gripped my thigh lightly. “I’d like that. I could take you home to get some clothes, and then you can just hang out here for the weekend.” “What about a shower?” I asked. Dominic laughed. “The water still works. We could take one now.” “We?” I asked, surprised. Dominic’s smile widened. “What’s wrong with that?” I smiled and shook my head bashfully. Thankfully, just then, my phone went off, causing us both to jump. “Shit,” I mumbled, “sorry.” I pulled my phone from the coffee table and checked the caller ID. “It’s Nick.” “Go ahead.” I pressed the phone to my ear. “Hello?” “Hey, I got your text. How’s it going?”

I stood, walking to the other side of the room. I could feel Dominic’s eyes watching my every move. It made me feel nervous and excited at the same time. “Fine. We lost power a little bit ago from the storm. Do we still have power at the house?” “Yeah, we do. We’re just about to leave, though. We’re going to some restaurant downtown.” “Who’s all going?” I asked. “Pretty much everyone. They’re asking about you, Katie.” Nick sounded uncomfortable. “What did you tell them?” I asked. “I told them you went out with some of the teachers after school today, but I don’t know if Charlie is buying it. He’s suspicious. I don’t know how long we can keep this charade up for,” Nick whispered into the phone. “I’m sorry, Nick. I don’t want to get you in trouble.” “I don’t mind helping you. I just wanted you to know that we might have to get a little more elaborate if you’re going to be sneaking around like this. Erica and Sandra won’t get off my back, and Connor has been moping around and trying to flirt with Becca since I got home.” I laughed, imagining gorgeous, ditzy Becca falling for Connor. That might get him to take his eyes off me. “Well, I might hang out here for the weekend,” I itted. “Wait, what?” I could hear the grin in Nick’s voice. “Like actually staying there?” “Yeah.” I couldn’t say anything else, knowing Dominic was listening to every word. “But, I wanted to sneak in tonight and grab some clothes. Dominic said that when he loses power, the school does too, and it takes a while for them to get it back up. Maybe a day or so, so I don’t think I’ll be working tomorrow. I’ll just tell them that the girls invited me to the beach for the weekend.”

“Well, you’ll have the house to yourself. We’re just getting ready to walk out the door, and then we’re going for drinks after so we’ll be gone pretty late. I’d head over now, just to be safe.” “Okay, I’ll do that. Thanks, Nick.” “Have fun, be safe, and call me if you need anything.” “Thank you.” I hung up and turned to look at Dominic’s silhouette waiting patiently on the couch. “They’re just getting ready to head out for dinner and drinks. Nick said the house will be empty, so if you don’t mind, we can head over there now and grab my things.” Dominic nodded and stood from the couch. “Yeah, sure.” He walked up to me, placing his hands on my hips and pulling me towards him. “Are you sure about this?” I nodded. “Yeah, I’ll just run in for a minute. I’ll be quick.” “I don’t mean this weekend. I mean… this.” I looked up at his strong jawline, his soft, inviting lips, and his deep brown eyes. I nodded. “It’s worth a shot.” “You don’t know how much you’re risking.” Dominic shook his head. “Nick said that Charlie is already suspicious.” “I’m not talking about Charlie.” “You mean Damon.” Dominic nodded. I placed my hands on his chest, feeling the warmth beneath his shirt. “Yes, I’m sure.”

Chapter Nine

The storm had settled, and now we were left with heavy rain and the occasional rumble or flash. “Can I ask you something?” I asked as I adjusted my body in the enger seat of Dominic’s car. “Yeah, sure,” he replied, sounding more relaxed than he had earlier. “How did you keep Damon from going after Wanda?” Dominic sighed. “Katie.” “Will you please just tell me?” After a long pause, Dominic spoke. “I made a deal with him. I agreed to be in this big fight next weekend if he lets it go.” “You’re fighting? Who?” “I’m not sure yet. Whoever Damon puts on the other side of the ring. It’s all about the money. All I know is that it’ll be somebody from our rival gang.” “What if you get hurt?” I asked. Dominic laughed loudly, and I sat back, shocked at his carelessness. “I’ll be fine. I’ve never lost a fight.” “Well, there’s a first time for everything.” He gave me a half-smile and grabbed my shoulder with his free hand. “I can take care of myself. Now, where do I go from here?” I looked out the windshield, realizing that we’d already reached the outskirts of town, and we were heading into the nicer, more touristy area.

I cleared my throat and also tried clearing my mind before replying. “Keep going straight.”

* * *

“Let’s park here, just in case anyone comes back.” Dominic slowed the car and pulled over to the side of the road a few houses away. “You ready?” he asked. I nodded. “Yeah, let’s go.” Dominic and I rushed out into the rain and began jogging up the street. He followed me around the house and through the side door that opened into a small entryway. We snuck through the darkness and up the hallway towards the room I shared with Nick. “Damn. Nice place,” Dominic said as I closed my bedroom door softly behind us. “Yeah, thanks. Charlie did well.” “This is your room?” he asked, looking around in the darkness. “Yeah. Nick and I share it. But, I’m going to hop into the shower really quick,” I said, pointing to the bathroom door. “Go ahead. Take your time.” Dominic stood in the center of my room with his hands in his pockets. I turned and shut myself in the ading bathroom, flipping the light and fan on. I started the shower and pulled my wet, clingy clothes off. I stared into the mirror and waited for the water to warm up, as thoughts of my time in the kitchen with Dominic ran through my head. I looked at the closed door behind

me and then turned back to the mirror. I leaned against the counter, closing my eyes and taking a deep breath. I turned to the door again and sighed. Oh my God, Katie. No. Just stop. I stood silently. Fuck it. Before I could change my mind again, I pulled the door open and stood in the doorway, revealing myself. Dominic was standing at the sliding door, looking out into the rain. He was just turning around, and for a split second, I considered closing the door again. Before I could, he turned and took in the sight of my naked body. I didn’t say a word. I wasn’t sure what to say. Honestly, I wasn’t even sure why I didn’t just get in the shower, pack my things, and leave with him. Instead of speaking, Dominic just walked towards me without taking his eyes off of mine. Finally, his eyes weren’t on my body. His hands reached for the bottom of his t-shirt, and he pulled it over his head as he met me in the doorway of the bathroom. He pushed me gently backwards and then closed the door behind us. He tossed his shirt onto the counter behind me. I stared at him, taking in every muscle and every curve of his arms and chest. His tattoos were obvious in the light. I could feel my body reacting to the sight as he unbuttoned his jeans, sliding them down to the floor, along with his boxers. He stepped out of them and took a step closer to me, pressing his body into mine. I reached for his hand and pulled him behind me as I approached the shower. I stepped through the curtain and under the hot water, pulling him with me. Just as I turned to look back at Dominic, he grabbed my hips and pushed me up against the wall. The cold of the tile sent a shiver down my body. I wrapped my arms around his neck as our lips crashed together. I slid my tongue against his, moaning. His lips parted from mine and traveled down my chin, my neck, my shoulders, and down to my chest. I gasped as his mouth explored my breasts while his hands moved over the rest of my body. I could feel my back arching in response to his touch. One hand held the back of his head as his lips nibbled at my breasts, and the other gripped his shoulder to help me keep my balance. I stretched my neck to look at his bent body. I moaned again as I took in the sight of him. I squeezed his shoulder when I caught a glimpse at how hard he was.

Dominic slid his hands around to my backside, squeezing before lifting me. He held me against the wall with the strength of one arm while the other moved to the back of my neck. I pulled his lips back to mine, groaning as he pressed against me. I pushed my hips forward, craving him. His hand left my neck and moved down, sliding between my legs. “Fuck,” I moaned into his ear. Dominic smirked at me, biting his lip, before giving me another long, slow kiss as he pleasured me. He pulled his fingers out and grabbed himself. I could feel the tip ready to enter, and I thrust my hips forward again, practically begging. “Katie?” A voice called out. I gasped, and Dominic stood rigid. “Katie, are you in here?” Sandra. “I’m in the shower. I’ll be right out!” I called back. “Shit!” I whispered aloud. “It’s okay. I’ll hide in here.” Dominic reached out, grabbing two towels from the shelf. He handed one to me and wrapped the other around his waist. “Go out and talk to her. Just act normal.” I nodded and shut the shower off, wrapping the towel around my body and stepping out. I looked back at Dominic one last time before cracking the door open and sliding out, shutting the door behind me. Sandra was sitting on my bed, waiting. “Hey, what’s up?” I asked as nonchalantly as possible. “I forgot my ID, so I had to come back to grab it and I saw your light on. What are you doing here? I thought you were going to the beach with some of your teacher friends for the weekend.” “I am, but I obviously didn’t plan on it, so I had to come back and grab some clothes. I figured I might as well grab a shower while I’m here.” I shrugged.

“Katie, are you doing okay?” Sandra looked legitimately concerned. “I’m fine. Why?” “You’ve just been acting weird. I’m worried about you.” “Everything is fine, Sandra. I swear.” Sandra paused as if deciding whether or not to accept my answer. “Well, if you need to talk, I’m here,” she responded as she stood. I nodded, forcing a smile. “I appreciate it.” She shook her head and took a breath. “Okay, well, I should let you get ready. I’m just going to use your bathroom real quick and just head out your door…” As Sandra spoke, she moved swiftly towards the door. My eyes widened as she reached for the knob. “Then I don’t have to walk all the way arou—” “Sandra, no—” Before I could get the rest out, Sandra opened the door and stepped into the bathroom, stopping dead in her tracks. After a moment of standing completely still, she backed out slowly. Sandra turned so that she was facing both me and the doorway where Dominic appeared with the towel still wrapped around his waist. “Oh, my God…” “Sandra, just let me explain.” “This explains everything!” she exclaimed. “You’ve been seeing him?” Sandra’s voice rose, but it wasn’t with anger; it was with fear. “We’ve just been hanging out.” “Do you even know what he does, Katie? He’s a fucking criminal. I warned you about him! If Charlie finds out, you’re on the next flight out. How could you jeopardize all of this for a fling?” “You don’t even know him, Sandra!”

Her eyes grew darker. “Do you?” I closed my eyes and took a breath. “Sandra, please just forget that this ever happened. Please.” Sandra shook her head. “You don’t even know what you’re getting yourself into.” I kept quiet, not sure how to respond. I hated the fact that I had to defend Dominic when, just hours before, I’d had to justify this to myself. “This looks bad, Katie.” “I know,” I whispered. Sandra went quiet for a moment, her eyes directly on me. “I won’t say anything to Charlie, but if I see him around here again, or if I find out that this is affecting what we’re here to do, you’ll be on the next plane home. I’m sorry, but I can’t let this jeopardize anything.” “I get it, Sandra.” She looked over at Dominic for a moment and back at me. “Don’t fuck this up.” She stepped towards the door and then turned around once more. “Have a great weekend.” Dominic and I stood in silence as Sandra slammed my door. We listened as her heavy footsteps disappeared down the hallway and out of the house.

* * *

It was late when we pulled back into Dominic’s driveway. I followed him into the house and waited by the door while he went over to switch on the nearest lamp. It clicked, but light didn’t fill the room. “Shit, I forgot we’re still out,” Dominic mumbled. “Habit.”

I walked a little farther into the house, and Dominic walked up to me, meeting me halfway, but he didn’t touch me. He didn’t even bother to speak. I crossed my arms in front of me, holding myself. “Do you mind if I lay down? I’m exhausted.” “Sure.” He nodded. “Come on.” I followed Dominic down the hallway towards the back of the house. Once we reached his bedroom, I dropped my bag at the foot of his bed and walked over to the window. The clouds had finally dissipated, taking the rain with them, and the moon was shining down on us, lighting up the bedroom. Dominic walked up behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist, resting his chin on my head. “What’s the plan for tomorrow?” I asked. “Well, I’m thinking we can sleep in, maybe have some breakfast in bed, and just hang out for the day.” “Hang out here?” I wondered. “Well, yeah, probably. We really can’t hang out in public over here.” I sighed. “I hate that, Dominic.” “I know. I do, too, but we have options.” I turned away from the window. “Like what?” “Well, if I can manage to get a weekend out of the shop, maybe we can drive to another city; The Keys, Atlanta, Orlando. I’ll take you to Disney.” Dominic grinned at me. “We can spend a weekend where no one knows who I am. I’ll just have to cover my tattoo,” he said, pointing to his bicep. “Okay.” I nodded, feeling a touch of relief. “I do have to be here this weekend, though. So we’ll just hang out here for now. When I’m gone, you’re more than welcome to stay here, though.” “That sounds relaxing,” I agreed, “but, for now, I’m just ready to go to bed, if

you don’t mind.” Dominic nodded. “It’s been a long night, that’s for sure.” I walked away from him and over to the bed, pulling back the covers. He walked to the other side and began removing his clothes from his body, stripping down to his boxers. I couldn’t help but stare. Get your head together, Katie. Dominic smiled at me before sliding under the covers and patting the bed beside him. I smirked back and laid down, pulling the covers up to my chin. I sighed and closed my eyes, wishing I would fall asleep instantly, leaving the day behind. Dominic’s lips touched my neck, and then I felt his hand grab my hip and then travel down, reaching below the thin fabric of my underwear. “Dominic,” I whispered. “Let’s finish what we started in the shower.” His mouth moved down, and his hands continued to explore, but I used my hands to push him away from me. I moved back and propped myself up on my elbow, facing him. “I’m sorry, I’m just not in it tonight. I’ve got a lot on my mind.” “But, in the shower, you—” Dominic protested. “That was before all of this happened.” He sighed. “All right, fine.” Dominic leaned back into the pillows and rested his head on his hands, staring at the ceiling. “Don’t be like that.” His eyes fell to the side and landed on mine. They softened, and his face fell.

“I’m sorry. I wasn’t trying to be a dick. I’m just stressed out.” “What does being stressed out have to do with it?” Dominic reached out for my hand, shrugging. “Sex relieves stress.” “What are you so stressed about? Me?” “I didn’t mean to get you in trouble tonight.” “I don’t want to talk about it. Let’s just get some sleep and start fresh tomorrow.” He rubbed my hand with his thumb, nodding. “Okay.” I laid back down, facing away from Dominic, and stared out the window. I felt his skin press up against mine and his hand fall onto my hip. “Goodnight, Dominic,” I whispered. He leaned closer, kissing me on the neck before lying back on the pillow. “Goodnight, Katie.”

Chapter Ten

When I woke up the next morning, the spot beside me was empty. I sat up, looking around the dark room. I could hear the pitter-patter of rain on the roof. I looked at the bedside table beside me and grabbed my phone. The small voicemail icon called out to me from the top of the screen. I dialed my voicemail and held the phone to my ear. It was from Wanda letting me know that school would be out today. I set my phone back down and looked around. That was sweet of her, I thought to myself. “Dominic?” I called out. Silence. I pushed the covers off of me and stepped onto the rug. I padded down the hallway until I heard two deep voices coming from the living room. I recognized only one–Dominic’s. “I expect you to be there, Dom. I’m depending on you for this.” I poked my head around the corner, staying hidden in the shadows of the still powerless house. “I know, Damon. I’m doing everything I can right now. I told you I’d pull this deal off tonight, and that’s exactly what I’m going to do.” Dominic, bare-chested and strong, stood in front of Damon. His expression looked extremely serious, making it obvious that both he and Damon meant business. “I want to hear that you came through for me. If not, I’ll have to send Brandon, and I don’t want to do that. You’re my number one guy, Dom.” Dominic nodded. “I know. I won’t let you down.” “Do you still have it?” Damon asked suddenly, changing the subject.

Dominic turned and walked over to the coffee table. He pulled open the drawer for Damon and watched as he reached in, pulling out a gun. My eyes widened. “You’re getting quite the collection.” Damon grinned. He reached back into the drawer and pulled out three more guns. I slid deeper into the shadows. “Yeah, you’ve got this covered.” Damon nodded, putting the guns back in and slamming the drawer shut. “So, enough business talk.” Damon grinned. “What’s up with you and Alana?” “Alana?” Dominic asked. “Yeah, you two were ready to fuck right on the table again last weekend, then she showed up at the shop and said she hadn’t heard from you.” “Nah, man. I’m done fucking around with her.” Suddenly, I watched as a different side of Dominic showed. “I need some fresh meat.” Damon gave him a half-smile. “Who is she?” Dominic shook his head. “Nobody.” “In all the years I’ve known you, I’ve never seen you without a girl attached to your dick. So, who is she?” “Nobody important.” Dominic shrugged. “You know how I get down.” “Always onto the next.” Damon nodded, looking like a proud father. I turned away from the dark living room and huffed back silently into the bedroom, resisting the urge to slam the door behind me. Fresh meat…nobody important…always onto the next… My heart sank as a feeling of overwhelming stupidity swelled in my body. They warned me. They all warned me, and I still stayed. I still trusted him. He’s just playing with me. I am nothing more than a toy to him. But… why do I care? We

just started hanging out. What is wrong with me? Thoughts swirled through my mind as I sank onto the bed. I laid back down, pulling the covers up to my neck and closing my eyes, pretending it had all just been a dream. I would have grabbed my bag and stormed out, but it wasn’t worth risking Damon spotting me. Besides, I needed to relax before I confronted Dominic. I laid in bed for several minutes, and eventually, my eyes grew heavy, and sleep took over, replacing the anger and rejection with a silent mind. When I awoke the second time, I checked my phone to see that nearly an hour and a half had ed. This time, the sun was shining, and it looked as if the clouds had finally cleared. I got back out of Dominic’s bed and tiptoed down the hallway. I looked into the kitchen on my way to the living room and found Dominic standing over the stove. I walked in silently and stood, staring at Dominic as he moved. He was still shirtless, wearing only a pair of basketball shorts that hung loosely from his hips. “Hey.” Dominic turned quickly, shutting the stove off, and grinned at me. “Hey, good morning.” He set his spatula down and walked up to me, placing his hands on my hips. “I made you some breakfast if you’re hungry. I was able to get the stove lit and made what I could.” Dominic leaned into me, and I could feel him pressing into my stomach as he leaned down towards me. I took a step back. “Thanks, but I just wanted to let you know that I’m gonna go. Thanks for letting me stay last night, though.” I turned, taking a step towards the doorway when Dominic reached out and gripped my arm. “What do you mean you’re leaving? I thought we were spending the weekend together.”

“Well, I know you have to handle some business this weekend, so I think it’s best that I just head home.” “What’s going on, Katie?” he asked suspiciously. I sighed. “I heard you talking to Damon this morning.” Dominic’s eyes fell. “How much did you hear?” “Well, I guess now I know just how much he depends on you to handle his dirty work. Oh, and I also found out that I’m nobody important, so it shouldn’t bother you if I leave.” “Wait, that’s what you’re upset about?” “How could I not be upset? That makes me feel like shit!” “What the fuck did you want to say, Katie? Damon put me on the spot. Would you prefer I told him all about you? I’ve told you what would happen!” I groaned. “Yes, Dominic. He would have killed me, right? Probably with one of those guns you hide in your coffee table!” Dominic stopped. “You’re not afraid, are you?” “No,” I shouted, “I’m frustrated! Who hides guns in a coffee table?” “Why are you frustrated?” he asked quietly and patiently. “I’m frustrated because I like you, and you’re good-looking, and you’re kind of a sweet guy when you pull your head out of your ass, but we can’t even go out in public together. We have to hide out in your house, and we can’t tell anybody. Just by hanging out, I’m risking my job and our lives. This is bullshit. I don’t know how you live like this.” I turned and stomped down the hallway towards the bedroom with Dominic hot on my heels. “What do you want me to do, Katie?” “How about you get away from Damon? There’s an idea!” Dominic scoffed. “I’d have to leave my home and my family, and I can’t do

that.” “I’m not saying that you have to,” I responded, “but I won’t be a part of it anymore.” I grabbed my bag from the floor and tried to step around Dominic, who was blocking the doorway. “Do you mind?” He put both arms up against the doorframe. “Yeah, I do. I don’t want you to leave.” Dominic said softly. “Then get it together.” I shrugged. “Look, I can’t be the guy you want me to be, Katie. It just can’t happen.” “No, you can’t, but it sounds like you’re exactly the type of guy that Alana wants.” Dominic dropped his arms and sighed, but his big frame still blocked the doorway. “Look, Dominic,” I spoke quietly, “I know where your loyalties lie, and that’s okay. Well, it’s not, but you have a family to protect, and you have your own responsibilities here, as twisted as they may be… but I have my own, too. They’re just never going to coincide. We’re never going to be able to fit, so I think it’s best if I just go.” Dominic leaned into the frame, crossing his arms. “And what happens on Monday morning when I bring Alex to school? We just pretend that our shower last night never happened? That I didn’t wake up beside you today?” I looked away, embarrassed at the reminder of our rendezvous in the shower last night… and the kitchen. “What else are we supposed to do?” “We’ll figure it out. You wanted to be here, Katie.” I did. I wanted those toned arms to hold me again while I fell asleep. I wanted to sit in the kitchen with him, laughing and eating the breakfast he’d made me. I

wanted to get away next weekend and be free where no one knows who we are, but I know that it just isn’t possible. Maybe Dominic and I could play house for a little while, but in the long run, I know we’d never work, and that pisses me off more than anything. “We have nothing to figure out. It’s not going to work. None of this is going to work!” I tossed my arms to the side as I shouted in anger and grief. “I’m not going to keep faking some bullshit that we know isn’t going to last. Besides, I’m not the type of girl you’re interested in, and we both know it. I’m a for now, not a forever, so just leave me alone.” I tossed my bag over my shoulder and shoved past Dominic. I stomped to the front door, slamming it behind me, and started heading up the street in search of a taxi.

* * *

“This whole thing is just a fucking mess.” I sat in the hot sand on the beach behind the house with Nick by my side. “Which part? Your fight with Dominic or Sandra finding out?” I groaned. “Both. If Sandra finds out about this morning, she’ll just shove it in my face.” “What about Dominic? He didn’t yell or come after you or anything? I mean, what’s up with that?” I shook my head. “He doesn’t give a shit. Like I said, I heard him tell Damon he needed some fresh meat. That’s all I was to him. He was probably just keeping me around until I slept with him, then tossing me to the curb.” I let the sand fall from between my fingers, and I sighed loudly. “What is it?” Nick asked.

“You know,” I began, “the thing I’m most pissed off about is that I actually care. He and Damon were talking about some deal he was pulling tonight, and I actually give a shit. I’m worried about him.” I cringed as I spoke. “He’ll be fine, Katie,” Nick reassured me. “Dominic’s been doing this for years. He can handle himself. And from the sounds of it, Damon has his back.” “From the sounds of it,” I said, mocking Nick, “he’s had Damon’s back this whole time. He tried to convince me he hated the guy.” “Don’t twist it, Katie. I’m sure he does hate him, but he’s in survival mode. Dominic is saying and doing anything he can to protect himself… and you.” “Me?” I squeaked. Nick rolled his eyes at me. “Come on; you’re smarter than this. You’re pissed because you know that Dominic isn’t the piece of shit everyone tries to make him out to be. I think you know that’s not who he is, but he’s pretending to be that guy. If he doesn’t, shit is going to get real bad for him, Katie. If it gets bad for him now, it’s going to get worse for you, and he knows that. You can’t take anything he said to Damon personally. What if he had said that he had a beautiful, non-Ungido woman lying in his bed? What would Damon have done? Think about it.” I sighed. “I’m not even in the mood for you right now, Nick.” Nick grinned at me and rubbed my back. “I know you hate it when I’m right.” “I just hate having to hide like this. I shouldn’t have to. The world shouldn’t be this way.” “You’re right, it shouldn’t, and Dominic knows that, which is exactly why he didn’t chase after you this morning.” “You think so?” Nick nodded. “He doesn’t want this to end, but he knows that’s what’s best for you. Staying far away from him will keep you out of harm’s way.” I stared into the sand. “As long as we’re here, there’s no escaping him, Nick.”

“The universe works in mysterious ways, honey. Maybe it’s a sign.” I laid back into the sand, adjusting my sunglasses and closing my eyes. “Yeah, maybe.”

* * *

With Nick’s help, I thought about Dominic as little as possible for the rest of the weekend. We went shopping downtown, went to lunch on Sunday, and spent the rest of our time out on the beach or relaxing in the shade of the palm trees right outside of our bedroom. Sunday was a sleepless night. I lied in bed thinking about how awkward it was going to be when Dominic and I came face to face the next morning. My heart sank into the pit of my stomach as I replayed Damon’s words over and over about Dominic’s deal on Friday night. I hated to it how badly it bothered me that he hadn’t tried to reach out to me all weekend. Either something happened to him, he was too stubborn, or Nick was right. I was hoping for the third option. For some unexplainable reason, on Monday morning, I got out of bed an extra half hour early and spent the extra time on my hair and makeup. I pushed the real reason to the back of my mind, ignoring it while it continuously poked at me. What would Dominic care if I looked all dolled-up today? Besides, why do I care if he cares? I was the one that walked out. But, then again, he was the one who didn’t come after me. I battled my thoughts, pushing Nick’s words from my mind. Damn you, Nick. Just let me be irrational and angry! My mind didn’t stop swirling with emotion until I walked into Wanda’s class. She grinned at me as she looked up from her desk. “Well, hello there! You’re early today!” I looked at the clock on the wall. “Oh my gosh, I’m sorry. I didn’t even realize what time it was.” I must have gotten ready faster than I thought I did. Students

wouldn’t even start coming to class for another twenty minutes, at least. Wanda waved her hand. “Oh, don’t worry about it. I don’t mind the company. Have a seat.” I plopped down into the seat closest to Wanda’s desk and dropped my bag at my feet. “How was your weekend?” she asked. I sighed quietly and attempted a smile. “Fine. How was yours?” “Relaxing…” she said slowly. “Now, how was your weekend, for real?” I smiled. “I’m sorry, Wanda. I’ve just got a lot on my mind.” Wanda pointed her pen at the clock. “We’ve got time.” “You don’t want to know.” “Oh, I do.” She smiled kindly at me. “You can talk to me, Katie. I don’t mind.” I sighed but agreed. “You can’t tell anybody, Wanda. I mean it.” Wanda cocked her head at me but nodded slowly. “Well, okay. What is it?” “I’ve been seeing Dominic.” I stared at the floor as I spoke, but I heard nothing in response. I looked back up at Wanda, and her expression was neutral and nonchalant. She sighed. “And?” “Wait, you knew?” “Well, I had my suspicions.” Wanda shrugged. “When did it start?” “A couple of weeks ago.” “And from the looks of it, it’s not going well.”

I nodded. “Clearly. He’s not the guy people think he is, but it still couldn’t work. Our loyalties are just too different… but I like him, Wanda.” Wanda gave me a half-smile. “What?” She shook her head. “It’s just sweet, that’s all.” “What is?” “Young couples. I think you two would actually be good together if you weren’t dealing with all of this nonsense.” Wanda waved her hands around. “You think so?” She nodded. “You two make a nice balance.” I couldn’t help but smirk. “I really like him.” “He’s a very likable guy,” Wanda agreed. “Maybe you two need to sit down and talk about all this.” “We have. A few times, and then we fight. I fall for him one second and then the next all of my senses come back to me and I realize that it’s a terrible idea. Besides, you were one of the ones warning me about him in the first place. Why the sudden change of heart?” Wanda shook her head. “I haven’t changed my mind, but clearly, you’re not the type of girl who takes advice. I don’t believe Dominic is a bad man, but his loyalties lie to that gang because that’s the only thing keeping his family out of danger. That’s just a concern for me.” I nodded. “I was thinking the same thing.” “But, you never know,” Wanda continued, “Dominic has been known to make some rash decisions, so maybe he’ll change his tune, but I don’t see it happening. Just be careful, Katie.” Just then, three students walked in together, chatting as they took their seats.

I sighed and looked at Wanda as she greeted her students. “This is going to be awkward,” I whispered. “Have you two spoken?” she whispered back. “Not since Friday morning when we got into that fight.” “I can send you to get some work done in the office,” Wanda offered. “I appreciate it, but I’m fine. I’m here to do a job, and I’m not going to let him stop me.” Wanda grinned at me. “That’s my girl.” I smiled back at Wanda and took my seat at the side of the class. I spent the next few minutes sorting through some papers while kids filed into their desks. As the clock ticked closer to the hour, my heart began to race, knowing that Alex and Dominic would walk in with seconds to spare. Sure enough, a minute before the first bell rang, Alex sauntered into his seat. For the first time since we’d met, he held eye with me and smiled… he actually smiled! Shit… he knows. Dominic walked in next, nodding to Wanda. “Good morning, Dominic!” Wanda grinned. Real subtle, Wanda. “Mrs. Borders,” he responded quietly. He gave Alex a ‘you better behave today’ look before his eyes flicked over to me. He held my gaze as he stepped back towards the door, and I could feel both Wanda’s and Alex’s eyes on us the entire time, but none of the other students seemed to notice. As my eyes explored Dominic’s flawless face, I noticed that his left eye was slightly swollen. My eyes traveled down his body, and I noticed that he was somewhat hunched over. If I didn’t know any better, I’d swear that I saw a hint of sadness in his eyes. Then suddenly, he pushed his shoulders back, stiffened,

and disappeared through the door.

* * *

I was leaving Wanda’s first hour to head down to the office for a few supplies before making my way to the next class. I was almost to the stairs of the crowded, bustling hallway when a voice called out to me. “Katie, wait up!” I turned and stopped. “Alex, is everything okay?” Alex stared at me. “I don’t know. You tell me.” “What are you talking about?” “Don’t treat me like I’m stupid. I know all about you and Dominic. He told me about you two.” I stared at Alex without speaking, knowing he was lying. “Well, he didn’t tell me, but I guessed.” “What did he say to you?” Alex shrugged. “I asked him if something was up with you two because he’s been acting weird, especially when I talk about school. He just told me that it’s complicated; it’s nothing I would understand right now. He wouldn’t say anything else.” I nodded. “He’s right, Alex. Everything is much more complicated than you think.” Alex shook his head. “Why does everyone keep treating me like I’m a little kid?” “We’re not. He’s just protecting you, Alex. Dominic loves you more than anything and believe me, everything he does is for you and your mom. Do you understand?”

Alex stared at me, and then finally, he nodded. “When did he say that?” I wondered. “Yesterday,” Alex breathed. “I didn’t see him Saturday. He said he had some business to handle.” “What kind of business?” I asked. Alex shrugged again. “I don’t know. I heard from the guys at the garage that Dominic’s deal went bad on Friday night. He won’t tell me anything, but I know he got fucked up pretty bad.” “Alex, don’t talk like that,” I scolded. He rolled his eyes at me. “And what do you mean by that?” I asked, thinking back to his swollen eye and the hunch that he’d tried to hide. “He was doing a deal with a bunch of guys, and I guess they jumped him, and one guy pulled a knife on him. He got out of the other guy’s grip before they could do any real harm, but they cut him pretty deep.” My stomach twisted and turned. “At least he’s okay.” I put on my brave face. “He got lucky,” Alex replied. “Did he go get it looked at?” I asked. Alex looked at me as if I had two heads. “Hell no. He had his friend stitch him up. If he went to a hospital, they’d see his tats and know exactly what happened. He’d be in jail. But, anyway, I just came over here to let you know what was up. When I was with him yesterday, he just wasn’t himself, and he completely changed when I brought you up, so I just thought you might want to know.” Alex stepped away from me as the crowd swallowed him up. “Bye, Katie.”

Chapter Eleven

The rest of my day was miserable. I couldn’t get Dominic out of my mind. I worried that the deal that had gone badly wasn’t quite over. I was afraid that something would happen to him, but then I reminded myself that he had options; they’re not easy, but they are possible. He’s just digging his own grave, and I think it had been made pretty clear on Friday morning that nothing I could do or say would change his mind. I resisted the urge to go directly to Dominic’s after work. He probably wouldn’t be there, anyway. After picking up Alex, he’d probably head back to the garage. I grabbed a cab, desperately wanting to get home and hide away until the next day. I got home to find that the house was quiet and empty, which is kind of weird, considering Charlie and Sandra do most of their work from here. I was walking straight to my bedroom when a tall, lanky shadow stepped around the corner, slamming into me. I gasped. “Shit, Katie, I’m so sorry. I didn’t even hear you come in.” I stepped back and looked up. “Connor? What are you doing here?” “I came back to get some paperwork done before I head out again,” Connor explained. I nodded. “Oh, okay.” I looked down at the hardwood floor. “Listen, about last week—” he started. I shook my head. “Don’t worry about it. I think my emotions were just a little crazy, and I was mixed up. Let’s just… let’s just forget about it.”

“Is there someone else, Katie?” Yes… wait… no. No, there’s not. Not anymore. “No, of course not. It’s just not what I’m looking for right now. But, as I’ve told you, I love being your friend. That’s what I really need now, Connor; I need a friend.” I felt like an idiot. I could feel my eyes getting teary, and I hated it. Before Connor could respond, I hurried around him and into my room, shutting the door behind me. I dropped my bag to the floor, turned on some music, and started a bath. I sent Nick a text and told him to come see me as soon as he got home. I set my phone beside the tub and sank into the warm water. I closed my eyes, and I was finally starting to relax after about fifteen minutes when my ringing phone brought me back to reality. I picked it up, expecting it to be Nick letting me know he was on his way home, but when I looked, I didn’t recognize the number. I stared at it for a while, unsure if I should answer. Then, I decided it must be a work call, so I put the phone to my ear. “Hello?” “Katie.” I sat up in the tub, and my breath caught. “Hey,” I said quietly, trying not to show any emotion. “Are you busy?” I shook my head, even though he couldn’t see me. “I wouldn’t say I’m busy, but…” “I’d like to see you.” “I don’t see the point.” “Please.”

“Dominic, I just don’t think it’s a good idea. There’s no use anymore.” “Then why can’t I get you out of my head?” I sighed, knowing I felt the exact same way. “Well, you can come over here.” “Are you sure that’s a good idea?” he asked. “I’m alone. Just come through the sliding door.” “I’ll be there in ten minutes.” Without a goodbye, the line went dead. Well, shit.

* * *

After jumping out of the tub, throwing my clothes back on, and fixing my hair, I unlocked the door on the far wall and stepped out. I sat down in one of the two chairs that sat outside, waiting anxiously for Dominic to arrive. Right on time, his built frame appeared around the corner, ducking into the small seating area which was covered on both sides by a vine-covered lattice, making it very private. Dominic took a seat across from me. He leaned forward and rested his elbows on his knees, clasping his hands together in front of him. “So, how are you feeling?” I asked, breaking the silence. “You look like you’re sore.” Dominic shrugged. “Well, it’s hard on the body working on cars all day.”

“You’re really going to sit there and lie to my face?” Dominic cocked his head to the side with a look of irritation and confusion. “The lies need to stop. Alex told me what happened.” “When did you talk to Alex?” “He stopped me in the hallway after class today. He thought I might want to know what happened.” Dominic shook his head in frustration. “Don’t be pissed at Alex. He just thought I should know,” I said defensively. “It wasn’t his place to tell you anything, and you had no right to know, ? You left. I didn’t think you had any interest in knowing.” “Dominic, I left because I know that this shit is going to keep happening. Like we said, we’re from two different worlds, and nothing is going to change that.” Dominic sighed. “I’m on your side here.” “Call me crazy, but I just can’t believe that,” I scoffed. “That guy you saw at the bar with Alana and at my place with Damon is not who I am. It’s who I’ve become to survive here; that’s all. It’s not permanent.” I crossed my arms and thought for a moment. “So, what happens if you and I decide to keep trying? You’ll still have to go out with them and keep up the ‘act.’” I threw quotes around the word ‘act,’ and watched as Dominic sighed. “What are they going to say when you’re not hooking up with all these girls and doing your usual thing? You either refuse, and they know something is going on, or you keep up the act and then come back to me. I’m certainly not okay with the second option, so neither is going to work.” “I can work around it. They don’t have to know anything.” I shook my head, agitated. “But how?” Dominic raised his voice. “I don’t know, Katie! I don’t know, but I want to try. I

just need you to know who I am.” I explored Dominic’s face for a moment and found concern, fear, desperation, and exhaustion. I took a deep breath, and then I stood and walked over to him, lowering myself onto his lap. I laid my arm across his shoulders, and he wrapped his arm around my waist, holding me close. “I haven’t stopped thinking about you,” I itted. Dominic leaned his forehead into my arm and sighed with what I believed to be relief. “I’m glad I’m not the only one. On Saturday, I was fighting for you, Katie.” “What do you mean?” “I fought back as hard as I did because I wasn’t going to leave this Earth with you thinking that I didn’t give a shit because I do.” I sighed. “Dominic, I just wish you would understand my side of things. I know you’re doing what you have to do to stay on Damon’s good side and protect your family. But, how did you think I felt knowing you were going to do your business with God knows who and you might not come back?” “I know exactly what it feels like, Katie. My brother ed when he was sixteen. I was only twelve. I’ve watched what this gang has done to this community and its people my entire life. But, if I don’t keep this up, I’ll end up dead like him. The only reason he’s gone now is that they knew he was turning on them, and they set him up to have him killed. If I try to walk away right now, it’s over for me. I need to do this, Katie. Staying with them is what’s keeping me alive.” I mulled over Dominic’s words, understanding. “Okay.” “Are you saying you’re all right with it?” Dominic asked. “No, I’m not okay with it, but I still can’t stay away.” I shrugged. Dominic smiled. The handsome smile I’d been dreaming of since Friday morning. He brought his hand up to the back of my neck, pulling me in for a kiss. When our lips touched, every unsettled piece of my world seemed to fall back together, and at that moment, I knew that I was in it with Dominic -

dangerous or not.

* * *

“I should probably go,” Dominic whispered. We’d been sitting on the patio together, wrapped up in each other’s arms for a few hours. I’d heard people around the front of the house as they came home, but there hadn’t been a knock on my door, and nobody had come around back. The other closest sitting area belonged to Connor and his roommate Kenny, but it was a few rooms away. “I don’t want you to go.” I nuzzled my face into Dominic’s neck and planted a kiss. “Somebody is going to come looking for you, eventually.” I nodded, disappointed by the truth. “Yeah, I know.” “Have you talked to your friend since she found out?” “Sandra? Not really. We talked a little on Friday night, but she didn’t bring it up. I haven’t seen her since. I was out with Nick most of the weekend,” I explained. “Do you think she’ll say anything?” “No, not unless she sees us together again. If she caught you here, she’d tell Charlie for sure, though.” Dominic sat quietly while he pondered my words, then he nodded. “I really should get out of here.” I nodded in agreement. “Yeah, you’re right.” I stood, and Dominic followed my lead and then pulled me into his chest. “Tomorrow?”

I wrapped my arms around his waist, nodding. “Yeah, that sounds good. I can come over after work if that’s okay. I think we’re safer there.” Dominic nodded. “You are always safe with me.” I smirked at him. “That’s a cheesy line.” Dominic laughed. “But it’s true.” He leaned down and gave me another kiss. As he backed away, he gave my arm a tight squeeze before disappearing around the corner. I stood on the patio watching the waves for a while longer in silence. Finally, a knock on my door grabbed my attention. I hurried through the half-open patio door, locking it behind me, and did a quick mirror check before swinging my bedroom door open. “Hey, Sandra.” Sandra stood tall with her arms crossed. She had a pretty rough tomboy exterior. “Hey.” She stretched her neck slightly, taking a peek around my room. “I’m alone,” I reassured her quietly. Sandra cleared her throat, looking uncomfortable for me having called her out. “I was just coming to see if maybe you wanted to go get some dinner.” I nodded. “Yeah, sure. Everyone’s going out again?” Sandra shook her head. “No, it would be just the two of us. I thought we could talk.” My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but I knew it was necessary. “Let me grab my purse.”

* * *

Thirty minutes later, I was sitting across from Sandra on the patio of a busy restaurant downtown. The sun had set, but tiki torches and candles lit the area. A band played soft music in the corner, and the warm air had a spicy aroma wafting from inside. “So, when did all of this start?” Sandra asked after she took a sip of her margarita. “Officially, last Thursday,” I told her honestly. “Unofficially?” she asked. I shrugged. “Our first night here, I guess.” “Who else knows?” I looked down at the table. “It doesn’t matter. I’m not dragging anyone else into this.” “Since we’re being honest here, just humor me.” I sighed, playing with my straw as a distraction. “Wanda, Nick, and Dominic’s nephew, Alex.” “How did they all find out?” “Well, I told Wanda yesterday morning, his nephew guessed, and I told Nick when he got here. I needed someone to cover for me one night when I had to go see Dominic at that bar again, and I knew he would have my back.” “Why did you need to go see him at the bar?” I sighed, dreading the explanation. “Oh my God, Katie,” Sandra exclaimed after hearing the truth. “We didn’t have sex. I had too much to drink and ended up getting sick, so he let me stay over and washed my clothes. We got into a fight the next morning, and I left. We didn’t talk until the following week when he brought Alex to school. He let me know that he spoke to Damon and Wanda would be fine. Then, I was

walking home from work, and it started to storm. Dominic pulled up, offered me a ride, and we ended up back at his place. He made us dinner, and we lost power, so that’s why we were back at the house. Nick said everyone was going out so I could sneak back and get some clothes. Then obviously… well, you know what happened.” For the first time, Sandra smirked. “Yeah, I .” She nodded. “That’s the entire truth.” Sandra sat quietly, staring at the table. “This is a big deal, Katie.” “Don’t think we haven’t talked about the risks a million times. We know what could happen, Sandra.” “That bad boy vibe will get you every time.” Sandra shrugged, downing the rest of her margarita. I laughed but didn’t respond. “He is pretty good-looking.” Sandra shrugged. I raised my eyebrows at her, and she shoved her finger at me. “Don’t you ever repeat that!” I held my hands up. “Your secret is safe with me. I owe you that much.” Sandra’s expression went back to being very serious. “Please don’t get anyone else involved here, Katie. If it were anyone else, I would have gone straight to Charlie. Dominic is the enemy. You’re jeopardizing this entire mission. If anything goes wrong, a lot of people could get hurt.” I nodded. “Trust me, Sandra, I know. That’s why I didn’t say anything. If you hadn’t walked in there, you never would have known. The fewer people that know, the better.” “So what are you?” “I’m not sure,” I said honestly. “Are you a couple?”

“I have no idea,” I said honestly. “Maybe. We haven’t talked about labels. We’re just seeing each other right now.” “He drops Alex off at school, right?” “Yeah.” I nodded. “What do you guys do when you see each other?” “We don’t know each other.” Sandra shook her head from side to side. “That must be so weird.” “It’s torture,” I agreed, “but we’re doing what we have to do.” “He must really be something else if you’re willing to go through all of this.” “It just feels right.” Sandra nodded. “I’m sorry for freaking out on you the other night. I was just really scared and surprised. I didn’t know what to do. I’ll be here for you the best that I can, though.” I nodded in return. “I’d appreciate that.”

Chapter Twelve

“Hey, guys!” Nick called out as we approached our friends on the beach. The sand was lit up by the full moon and the starry night sky. “Hey,” Sandra and I said to Nick in unison. “So… what’s up? I heard you two went to dinner.” It was pretty obvious that Nick was trying to keep things light and normal. “I told her everything,” I said to Nick. “And you’re referring to…?” Nick pretended to act confused. “Cut the shit, Nick. I know all about her little rendezvous, and I know you were in on it this whole time,” Sandra replied in a mocking tone. “Katie, what the hell?” Nick scolded me. “Chill. I’m not going to say anything,” Sandra said reassuringly. Nick sighed but still looked worried. “All right, fine. Oh!” Nick suddenly exclaimed, perking up. “You know what would be fun? We should all go out together!” “Who?” I asked. “You, me, Sandra, and Dominic!” I shook my head, laughing at the moronic idea. “Absolutely not.” “We can’t,” Sandra said to Nick. “But why? It would be fun!” “Because if we get caught, you and I are out of here, too. I’m not saying anything, but I’m not risking my job either. I don’t know anything about it as far

as anyone else knows. Katie and I are very clear on that.” Nick shrugged. “Well, I still think it’d be fun.” “Maybe you can go over there with me sometime,” I promised. “Now that’s what I like to hear.”

* * *

Sure enough, the next day, Nick was standing beside me on Dominic’s doorstep after work. He was thrilled to finally come face to face with the man who had shaken things up around here. When Dominic swung the door open, he looked perfect, as usual; a tight t-shirt, black baseball cap, and white basketball shorts hung from his hips. “Hey.” He smiled at me as I stepped in the door and leaned down, giving me a peck on the lips before turning to Nick and sticking his hand out. “Hey, man.” He nodded. “Dominic.” “How do you do?” Nick grinned, placing one hand on his chest and extending the other to Dominic. “I’m the infamous Nick; I’m sure you’ve heard a lot about me.” Dominic laughed. “There’s someone here I want you guys to meet.” I could feel my pulse quicken at the thought of anyone else finding out. Especially someone Dominic knows. He put an arm around my waist and led us around the short entryway wall and into the living room. A man was lying on the couch watching TV, but he sat up and smiled as soon as we walked in. “Katie, Nick, this is Brandon.” He’s El Ungido, too. Damon talked about him, I recalled silently. Brandon stuck his hand out to each of us but kept his eyes shifting between

Dominic and me. “It’s nice to finally meet you,” he said to me. “Thank you.” I smiled politely. “You, too.” What does one talk to a gang member about…? “You guys wanna sit down?” Brandon offered. We all walked over to the furniture. Brandon sat in a nearby chair, Dominic and I sat beside each other on the couch, and Nick took a seat on the floor, watching all of us with a wide-eyed grin. He just got the two-for-one special. “So,” Brandon began, “let me just put this out there. Obviously, I know everything, and I’m cool with it, so we can all just act normal.” I laughed, relieved that Brandon was comfortable with our situation. I turned to Dominic. “Well, speaking of that, I went out to dinner with Sandra last night.” His eyes widened. “What happened?” “A little while after you left, she came to my room and said she wanted to talk. She asked a lot of questions, and I feel like she has a pretty good understanding of everything now. She doesn’t want to get involved, but she said she’d do the best she can to be there for me.” “At least that’s one more person on our team,” Dominic said optimistically. “We have a team?” I asked. Nick laughed, and we both looked over at him. “Oh, honey. You two definitely have a team.” “You’re a lot more alike than anybody would suspect,” Brandon chimed in. I laughed humorlessly at the comment. “I’m not so sure about that.” Dominic tightened his arm around my shoulders and pulled me in closer. “It doesn’t matter. I’m just saying that it’s one more person not trying to stop us.” “Have you ever had to deal with anything like this before?” Nick asked.

“Nick…” I warned. All Nick was searching for was dirt on Dominic’s past relationships. “It’s okay,” Dominic reassured me, and then he shook his head. “But, no, I haven’t.” “What about you?” Brandon asked me. “Being with someone I’m not supposed to be with?” Brandon nodded. I shook my head. “Besides dating an older boy when I was like fifteen, no.” “You two bring a whole new meaning to the world rebellion,” Nick laughed. The rest of us smiled, and this time the humor was legitimate.

* * *

“You’ve really got a thing for him,” Brandon whispered to me in the kitchen. After we’d all eaten dinner, Dominic and Nick started talking about some video game they both played, so Brandon and I offered to clean up while the other two went to go boot up Dominic’s system. It warmed my heart to see them both making an effort and actually getting along. “Why do you say that?” I asked curiously while I carried empty dishes to the sink. “Because you’re breaking Damon’s rules… nobody breaks Damon’s rules.” “Including Dominic?” Brandon nodded and turned on the water. “Including Dominic. He would take a bullet for that gang if it meant keeping his family safe. I’ve never seen him do

anything like this.” “You’re one of them,” I stated suddenly. “Why are you okay with this?” “Just because I’m a member doesn’t mean I’m one of them; Dom’s not either.” “Do you do all the stuff he does?” I asked. “Like what?” I took a plate from Brandon and began to dry. “The gambling, the fighting, the drug deals, the girls.” Brandon nodded. “It’s all part of the game.” “Can I ask you something?” I was nervous, awaiting an answer. “Sure.” “Is he going to keep the girls around?” Brandon paused and stared at the plate in front of him before looking at me. “What do you think?” “I think he might.” Brandon nodded. “I can see why, but I wouldn’t worry about it. If you were any other girl, I would have said yes, but if he’s willing to be with you, then he’s not as loyal to Damon as I thought. He surprised the hell out of me when he told me about you. Hooking up with an outsider is one thing, but actually being with her is another. That’ll get him in a world of trouble.” “Dominic said it would get him killed if Damon found out.” “Yeah, well, he’s betraying the brotherhood. It’s not good, Katie.” “Aren’t you doing the same thing?” I asked. “Yeah, I am, but my loyalty lies with Dom before that gang. He and I are in this together.”

I smiled at Brandon. “You’re a good friend.” “Loyalty is sacred around here, but sometimes it doesn’t always lie in the right place.” I laughed. “Boy, you are preaching to the choir.” “Where does your loyalty lie?” he asked suddenly. I paused and turned to Brandon, thinking through my words before speaking. “You mean between the UA and Dominic? If I had to choose?” Brandon watched me, and I paused before speaking. “You know, Dominic and I have gone through this multiple times. Our loyalties lie in very different places. We’re not right for each other,” I whispered. “I promise you, I know where his loyalties lie, and I think you’d be pretty surprised by the answer.” “Where would that be, Brandon?” I asked nervously. “Well, considering you’re standing in his kitchen, I think you can figure it out for yourself.”

* * *

Nick and I stayed a little longer after Brandon and I finished cleaning the dishes in the kitchen. When we’d said goodbye, Brandon gave me a stern but sympathetic look that Nick and Dominic didn’t notice. Then, Dominic pulled me in, brushing a strand of hair from my face, and gave me a long, lingering kiss right in front of the others before Nick and I hurried out to our waiting cab. When we got back to the house, I said goodnight to Nick, keeping my conversation with Brandon private. I hurried to the bathroom, took a long, steamy shower, and crawled into bed, ready to be done with the day. I wasn’t upset with Brandon for his questions and his skepticism. I knew that he was just

watching out for Dominic, and I ired that. I was more upset that he’d forced me to think about the thoughts I’d been avoiding. The thoughts about my loyalty… I was wrapped in my covers, protecting my cool skin from the blasting air conditioning. My eyes had closed, and I was nearly unconscious when my ringing cell phone brought me back to reality. I rolled over, sliding my hand out to grab the phone, and then jerked it back under the warm covers. “Hello?” I answered groggily. “Hey, did I wake you?” Dominic asked. “I wasn’t out yet. It’s okay.” I was close enough, but Dominic didn’t need to know that. “So, I did,” he laughed. “I’m sorry about that. I wanted to call sooner, but Brandon just left.” “Oh, he stayed pretty late.” “Yeah, we had a lot to talk about,” Dominic said pointedly. I sat up, nervously thinking back to my conversation with Brandon in the kitchen. “Oh, yeah?” I asked nonchalantly. “About what?” “Damon, mostly. Brandon has been dealing with a lot of his shit, too. We don’t get the chance to talk about it at the shop.” I sighed, relieved. Dominic sounded clueless. “Oh, yeah, I’m sure. Did you and Nick have a good time tonight?” Dominic laughed. “Yeah, I like him. He’s a cool guy.” I smiled to myself. “He certainly is. Brandon is too. He really seems to have your back.” “He always has. He’s the one person that I know feels the same way about the

gang that I do, but like me, he’s in it to protect his family.” “At least you’re not alone in this.” “I don’t feel like I’m alone in anything anymore,” Dominic said suggestively. I grinned. The line was silent for a moment before Dominic spoke again. “Can I see you again tomorrow?” “You want to wait until tomorrow?” I asked, hoping he’d take the hint. He did. “Unlock your door. I’ll be there in ten minutes.”

* * *

Sure enough, ten minutes later, the moonlight was blocked out by a massive shadow at my door. I sat still in my dark bed as the door slid open quietly and the shadow stepped into the room, locking the door behind him. Dominic walked over to my bed and slipped in on the other side. He reached out to me, grabbing my hips and pulling me in closer. I moved over willingly, snuggling into his chest as he wrapped his arms around my body. We lied still for a moment. The only sound I could hear was our light breathing and the beat of his heart. “I’m glad you came,” I whispered in the dark. Dominic’s grip tightened. “Me too. I didn’t want to go to sleep alone.” “Me neither.” I pushed myself up onto one elbow, leaning over Dominic. I moved my hand up his chest, gripping the soft fabric of his t-shirt before sliding my hand up to his neck and cupping his face. I leaned down, pressing my lips against his as his

hands traveled down my backside, pulling me against him. By the time I leaned back up, my eyes had adjusted to the dark, and I could see Dominic smiling up at me. “Should we go back to my place?” he asked suddenly, gesturing to Nick, who was fast asleep in his own bed across the room. I shook my head. “It’s all right. An earthquake wouldn’t wake him. He’s a heavy sleeper. Besides, I have to work in the morning.” “So do I,” Dominic pointed out. “That doesn’t mean we can’t sleep in the same bed.” I smiled. “Just a warning… my alarm is going off at five.” “Five?” Dominic asked, shocked. “School doesn’t start until nine.” “I get up early and go for my morning run on the beach when I feel like it. Then I have time to come home and shower, get ready, and have my morning coffee. I don’t like to rush.” I shrugged. Dominic laughed. “Are you kicking me out at five, then?” “I could skip my run,” I suggested. “I’ve got a better idea for cardio.” Dominic squeezed me gently and stole a kiss. I giggled. “We’ll see about that.” I slid down beside him, intertwining my legs with his, and placed my head back on his chest, listening to the rhythmic sound. He shifted until he was comfortable, and then began gently rubbing my back with his fingertips, lulling me to sleep. Before I knew it, his fingers slowed and then fell from my back as his breathing evened out. I forced myself to stay awake as long as my body would allow so I could lie in Dominic’s sleeping arms, enjoying the peace and comfort that this hardened, rough, supposedly very dangerous man had brought to me. Seconds later, unconsciousness took over.

* * *

Dominic and I slept until nearly seven-thirty, giving me only enough time to grab a quick shower and a coffee on the go after he snuck out to wash up at home before picking Alex up for school. Before he left, he pulled me in close, giving me a long kiss on the lips. “I’ll see you soon, baby,” he promised. An hour and a half later, Dominic’s promise came true. I was helping Wanda set up a few last-minute things for the class as students filed in. I tried to hide my grin when Dominic stood in the doorway behind Alex, but I knew Wanda caught me. Last she knew, we were staying as far away from each other as possible. “Well, good morning, Dominic! Good to see you. How are things?” Wanda asked brightly. “Just fine, Mrs. Borders,” he said as he peeled his eyes from me. I’d never seen him smile at Wanda like that before. “Well, good.” She nodded, then her eyes flicked to me and back to Dominic. “We’ll see you later now. You have a good day.” Dominic nodded and began backing out of the classroom, stuffing his hands into his pockets. He smiled at both of us and nodded his head. “Ladies,” he said softly, then turned and left.

* * *

“Do tell,” Wanda said as soon as I walked into the teachers’ lounge at lunchtime.

“What?” I asked innocently. “Clearly you two solved some issues.” I sat down across from her. “I don’t know if they’re solved, but we’re pushing through them. He came over on Monday, and we did a lot of talking.” “He came by your place?” she asked wide-eyed. I nodded. “That’s pretty risky, Katie.” “No one else was in the house, and he sneaks into my room from a side entrance. He stayed over last night, too.” Wanda clicked her tongue and shook her head. “You’re cutting it too close by doing those things now. It’s too much, Katie. At least try to be a little more careful. I don’t want to see you get the boot so soon. You’re doing wonderful work here. The lesson you taught today was wonderful. It’s a method I certainly plan to implement, and the students seemed to take very well to it.” I nodded and thanked her. “We’re being careful. But, no matter what, we’re going to be sneaking around. As long as we’re here, we’ll be a secret.” “You two have to have a lot of commitment for something like this, that’s for sure.” “I think that’s what we’re trying to prove,” I said softly, “mostly to each other…”

Chapter Thirteen

“That sounds perfect, but I really can’t tonight. I’m transitioning from classroom observations to co-teaching now. I have a lot of work to do,” I said in response to Dominic’s invite for dinner and a movie at his place. “What am I supposed to do without you?” Dominic asked jokingly. I adjusted the phone as I walked away from the school and headed for home. “Whatever it is that you did for the first twenty-eight years before you met me.” Dominic was quiet for a minute before speaking. “Nah, I don’t think that’s a good idea.” I laughed awkwardly, not even wanting to ask. “Maybe we could try for tomorrow night?” “I can’t. I have a meeting tomorrow night,” Dominic stated. “A meeting?” I asked. “At least be honest with me.” He sighed. “Fine. There’s a big poker tournament at the garage tomorrow night. Some guys from a rival gang are coming in. It’s kind of a big deal. I’m overseeing it.” I grew quiet, unsure of what to say. “What?” He asked in response to my silence. “This is when things get hard… that’s all.” “It’s part of the deal, Katie. You know that.” I nodded to myself. “I know. That doesn’t mean I have to like it.” Dominic’s end stayed silent this time.

“Anyway, I should get going. I’ll be home soon, and I’ll get straight to work. I can call later on.” “Yeah, that’s fine. Since you can’t come over tonight, I might just go out with Brandon for a while then, but besides that, I’m not doing anything.” “Out?” I asked. “Yeah…” Dominic said slowly, “there’s a basketball game going on at this park near his place tonight. The entire neighborhood goes out to watch and hang out. I’ll just go with him.” “Oh, okay. That sounds fun,” I said nonchalantly. Dominic could sense my bullshit from a mile away. “You have nothing to worry about tonight. No bars, no fighting, no deals, no women.” Dominic’s voice was quiet but firm as he spoke. “It’s just a neighborhood basketball game.” I sighed quietly with relief as he reassured me. “It’s fine, Dominic. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make it sound like I was prying.” “If we’re going to make this work, you’ve got to trust me, Katie.” I swallowed hard as guilt swelled up inside me. Thoughts of my kiss with Connor whirled through my mind. Here I was interrogating Dominic about going out with Brandon when, as far as I knew, he hadn’t touched another woman since that night at the bar. “I know.” “If you call, I’ll answer, okay? If I don’t hear from you, I’ll call as soon as I get in. I promise.” “Okay, sure. I’ll talk to you soon then.”

* * *

I was sitting on my bed with my notes and lesson plans laid out before me when a soft noise grabbed my attention. The door cracked open, and Nick’s tan, sweet face popped through. “Hey, you’re home already,” I chirped. “I’m actually late.” Nick cocked his head curiously at me. I looked over at the clock and saw that it read 7:36 PM. I’d been working for nearly three and a half hours and hadn’t even realized just how much time had ed. Nick pushed the door open further and starting stepping towards me. “Are you busy?” he asked. “No, it’s okay.” I shrugged. “I’m just working on lesson plans for next week.” Nick took a seat on the end of my bed, facing me. “You doing okay?” he asked. “You look a little dazed.” “I’m fine. I’m just really focused.” “More trouble with Dominic already?” I couldn’t help but smirk at Nick’s assumption. “No, it’s not that. There’s something I haven’t told him, and I feel kind of guilty about it even though I have no reason to.” “What is it?” Nick asked. “Well, you actually don’t even know yet, but you that dinner party we had here last week?” Nick nodded and shrugged. “Yeah. What about it?” “Well, when I went out onto the deck, Connor followed me, and… we kissed.” Nick’s eyes widened. “You what? You weren’t even drinking!” “I know. It’s bad. It just happened. Dominic and I had that first big fight that weekend, and I was upset. I thought I’d never talk to him again, and then just three days later, we’re kissing in his kitchen!”

“And you feel guilty because you haven’t told him? You two were not, and still are not a couple, Katie. You can do whatever and whoever you want.” “I know I can, but I feel guilty that I worry so much about him doing the same thing. How can I be upset thinking about him doing something if I already did it?” “Because you have lady parts.” Nick raised his eyebrows at me. “It’s what you all do.” I gave Nick a disgusted look. He tossed his hands up. “I’m kidding! How did this even get brought up? Did he mention someone else?” I shook my head. “No, I called when I was leaving work, and he invited me over for dinner and a movie. I told him I had to work on these lesson plans, so I couldn’t tonight. He said since I couldn’t, he’d just go to some basketball game with Brandon. I got all nervous thinking about it, and he knew right away. He reassured me that there would be no bars, no fighting, no deals, and no other woman.” “He sounds committed.” “Exactly. I’m reading into it now. Does that mean he thinks we’re a thing?” “Why don’t you just ask him where you two stand?” Nick suggested. “Won’t I sound pushy?” Nick rolled his eyes at me. “Katie, look at what this guy is risking by even looking in your direction. I don’t think he’s going to run because of something like this. He obviously doesn’t see you as a fling.” I nodded. “You’re right.” “Now if it would really make you feel better by telling him, then go for it. Just be honest with him.” I nodded my head. “All right. Thanks, Nick.”

“You’re welcome, honey. Now, come on. I came in here to bring you out for dinner. There’s a big spread out there.” I sighed. “Which means Charlie is luring us out to have a meeting.” “Exactly. But at least there’s free food.” I left my work behind and followed Nick out into the open kitchen and living area to the rest of our team for another one of Charlie’s infamous and very hated staff meetings. “I have some news for all of you,” Charlie announced once we were all seated around with heaping plates of seafood. At least he knows how to cater. “As most of you know, the main reason we’re here is because of the destructive activity of one of the most dangerous local gangs, El Ungido. We’re here to keep this community vibrant and thriving amid the chaos, but the UA received word over the weekend that the activity is getting very heavy in Jacksonville. They’re slowly moving in on their rival gang. It’s traveling to the outskirts of the city, and authorities fear that it’s going to spread beyond city limits. So this weekend, Sandra, myself, and a small team are going to go to Jacksonville to meet with the chief of police and work with them to organize some volunteer projects in various fields. Our goal will remain the same. Keep the community, especially in more affected areas, active and hopeful.” At the mention of El Ungido, my stomach turned, and suddenly, the shrimp on my plate wasn’t so appetizing anymore. When Sandra’s name came up, I looked over at her, and her eyes stayed firmly planted on her plate. I suddenly realized that she knew about this and never said a word. “So who has to go?” Dylan, one of our crew , asked. Charlie answered, “As of right now, it’s going to be me, Sandra, Connor, Amber, John, Sara, Lance, and Katie.” Shit. “Charlie, I don’t know about this,” I spoke up. “Maybe someone else can take my spot. I’m transitioning to co-teaching right now, and it’s going really well. I just think my focus should be on the education here. I’ve been working so hard for these kids and—”

“I’m sorry, Katie, but these things come up. You know that. Right now, our attention has turned to Jacksonville. You’re perfect for helping us to engage with the students and youth up there. I need you with me on this.” “Well, how long will we be gone for?” I asked. Charlie shrugged. “A week, a month… I really don’t know. We’ll just have to wait and see.” “But, Charlie, I just don’t think—” “There will not be any more discussion about this, Katie. You’re going.” My heart sank at the thought of heading to Jacksonville, nearly five hours from Miami and Dominic, for God knows how long.

* * *

I was so pissed that Charlie was forcing me to go all the way to Jacksonville. If it had just been for a long weekend, fine, I could handle that. But, if I could be stuck there for months, where would that put Dominic and me? Plus, this was only getting me more involved with the Ungido. I’ll it, I’d been living in a fantasy world where Dominic and I could stay out of the cross-fire, and everything will work itself out, but happily ever after’s don’t exist, and I was having a tough time facing the fact. Immediately after getting back to my room, I jumped back into my work, hoping to take my mind away from everything else. Whether I would be using my lesson plans or not, I still wanted to be prepared. After just a couple of minutes, a knock sounded on my door, and I turned to see Sandra sliding in, shutting the door quietly behind her. “Hey, Katie,” she said quietly, “can we talk for a minute?” “I’m kind of busy right now. I’ve got a lot of work to do.”

“What are you working on?” she asked, looking over my papers. “I was working on my lesson plans for next week, but I guess I really won’t be needing them anymore. Clearly, they’re not important.” Sandra sighed. “Look, Katie—” “You knew. You knew the other night when we went out, and you never said a word to me. I have work to do here, and you guys are just dropping it like it’s nothing, Sandra. Do you guys even realize that they’re already recruiting kids at Riverwood? Including Dominic’s nephew. I don’t need to go all the way to Jacksonville to get in on all the action, okay?” “They’re recruiting at the high school?” Sandra looked shocked. “Yeah, they are. It’s because of us. They’re worried that we’re moving in on them, so they started recruiting them early.” “And you never said anything?” “I’m going to figure it out. I just need time, and I don’t need you or Erica, or Connor, or Charlie, or anybody else to help me.” Sandra scoffed. “Because you and Dominic can solve all of these problems, right?” I shook my head and rolled my eyes in frustration. “This is exactly what I was worried about, Katie; you’re too involved! You can’t look at this objectively anymore because you’re dating the enemy.” “We’re not dating, and he isn’t the enemy. He’s not one of them, Sandra.” Sandra sighed as if she felt defeated and exhausted. “Get your shit together, Katie. If this keeps up, Charlie will be involved.” “Don’t threaten me, Sandra. I’m not living by your rules.” “I’m trying to help you, Katie. You and Dominic can have your thing, but I’ve already told you, if it’s affecting our work, then it needs to stop. If you don’t go

to Jacksonville, Charlie will demand to know why. I won’t lie to him, so pull it together.” Sandra left my room abruptly, slamming the door behind her, so I grabbed my bag, tossed it over my shoulder, and rushed out the back door and towards the street.

* * *

Dominic hadn’t called yet, and I couldn’t get ahold of him. It was after ten o’clock when the taxi pulled up to his house. I was nervous that he wouldn’t be home yet, but then I saw that the lights were on inside. If he’s back, why hasn’t he called yet? I jumped out of the taxi and walked briskly to the front door, pounding on it. I waited a few seconds and then impatiently knocked again, harder this time. I heard soft footsteps approaching the door and felt thankful when I heard it unlock. But when it swung open, instead of Dominic, I came face to face with a small, petite, beautiful woman who stared at me like a deer caught in headlights.

Chapter Fourteen

“Who are you?” the woman asked once she regained her composure. “I’m Katie.” I took a breath, trying with every ounce of my being to keep myself together. “Who are you?” Suddenly, the woman’s eyes widened. “Oh, Katie! Please, come in.” She opened the door wider. Skeptically, I stepped through Dominic’s front door. “I’m so sorry,” she said as she shut and locked the door behind me. “I’m Dominic’s sister-in-law, Danielle.” My heart filled with relief and sudden guilt for thinking Dominic had blown off our phone call to be with another woman. “Um, Dominic isn’t here right now.” Her eyes filled with tears. “Alex said he was going out with a friend after school and when he didn’t come home, I called him over and over, but his phone is shut off, so I came to get Dominic. He thinks it has something to do with Damon, so he and Brandon went out to find him.” Tears began rushing down her face. “Does he have any idea where Alex might be?” I asked. Danielle nodded. “Yeah, he had a few places he was going to check, but he left almost two hours ago, and I haven’t heard anything.” The woman sniffled, dabbed her face delicately, and took a deep breath. “Please, come sit down. I’ll get you something to drink.” I did as I was told, and Danielle hurried into Dominic’s kitchen and came back only seconds later with a steaming cup of tea. “It’s a special brew,” she told me as I took the cup from her hands and thanked her. “My grandmother used to make it when I was a little girl. It’s meant to help calm nerves.” I watched Danielle sit across from me in the chair and wring her hands nervously. “Dominic will find Alex,” I assured her.

“I know. He promised me that he would.” Danielle’s eyes met mine, and she smiled kindly at me. “Dominic said you were a sweet girl.” “He really talked about me?” Danielle nodded. “Oh, yes. As soon as you said your name, I knew it was you the girl he’s been talking about for nearly a month now.” “Wow, has it been a month already?” I was surprised. It felt like we had just met yesterday. Danielle nodded. “He told me about this girl at the bar who took a shot with him,” she laughed, “then she showed up that week in Alex’s class.” Her voice quivered when she spoke of Alex, but she took another breath and kept her composure. I smiled. “He’s a pretty special guy.” “I owe that man my life for everything he’s done for Alex and me since my husband died.” “Alex is pretty special, too, Danielle.” I leaned forward. “Dominic will get him out of this. He’d do anything for Alex. He will do whatever it takes to save him from the life he’s had to live.” Danielle nodded. “I just want both of my boys to come home safe tonight.” Danielle and I sat, talking quietly about my work and her life here. We talked for nearly an hour when finally, a key in the door caught our attention. We both jumped up and turned to find Brandon walk in with Dominic and Alex behind him. Dominic had a grip on Alex’s shirt and shoved him into the living room, slamming the door behind him. “Alex!” Danielle exclaimed, running over to him and taking him in her arms. “My baby!” Dominic barely even looked at me, but from what I could see he had rage in his eyes. “Ow!” Alex shouted when Danielle gripped his arms.

She released him immediately and took a step back. “Alex, what’s wrong?” He just stared at her, and then his gaze fell to the floor. “You tell her right now, Alexander.” Dominic’s voice was grisly and harsh. Alex sighed but said nothing. Danielle tried to extend her reach to Alex. “What? What is it?” Dominic walked over to Alex, gripped his forearm, and yanked up Alex’s sleeve. Beneath, a fresh tattoo of the Ungido symbol was inked into his young, delicate skin. Brandon looked away as if he was in pain from the sight, and Danielle’s hands flew to her mouth. The flow of tears returned instantly and her face twisted in pain and anger. Suddenly, I became lost in the conversation. She began shouting at Alex while the rest of us looked on. Finally, she tossed her arm towards the door, and Alex moved instantly, ripping his arm from Dominic’s grip. Danielle took a deep breath through her tears and turned to Dominic. “You don’t need to come get Alex in the morning. He won’t be going to school. I’m taking him to church. This is beyond our control, Dominic. We need to pray.” “I’ll be over tomorrow,” Dominic said absently, looking away. Danielle nodded, and without looking at Brandon or me, she walked out, slamming the door behind her. We all stood in complete silence, staring at the door for at least a full minute before Brandon turned to Dominic. “Well, I’m going to head home. I’ll see you at the shop in the morning.” Dominic nodded at him. “Bye, Katie,” Brandon said to me before walking out. Dominic sighed and turned to me, staring at me as if he were in a complete daze, trying to figure out where he was. “I’m sorry you had to see that.” I shook my head. “Don’t worry about it. I’m sorry for intruding. If I would have known…”

Dominic shook his head. “Obviously, this is why I hadn’t called yet.” “That’s not why I’m here. I just needed to see you, so I came. Then, Danielle opened the door and told me you were out looking for Alex.” “How long have you been here?” I looked up at the clock. “A little over an hour.” Dominic walked over and fell to the couch, leaning his head back and closing his eyes. I sat beside him, wrapping my hand around his. I was relieved to feel him use his strength to grasp my hand as if he was never letting go. “Do you want to talk about it?” I asked. Dominic cracked his eyes open and looked over at me. “Not tonight. I just want to lie down.” I nodded. “Okay. I should get going anyway. It’s late.” I stood from the couch, but Dominic reached for my hips and pulled me back down onto his lap. “Stay with me,” he whispered. “I don’t want to sleep alone tonight.” “Then I’m not going anywhere,” I reassured him. I hated the thought of leaving his arms anyway, especially after a night like tonight. I leaned down, caressing his face in my hands, and pulled his lips to mine. Dominic pulled me closer, deepening the kiss. I could feel him pressing into me through his fitted jeans as I adjusted myself so I was straddling his lap. I wrapped my arms tightly around his neck, refusing to let our lips part. Finally, he pulled his lips away, but only to move them to my neck. I moaned as his kisses traveled from my neck to my collarbone to my exposed shoulders, and then down to my chest. Then, his lips moved up to my hair, pressing into my ear. “Come to bed with me,” he whispered to me. And I did just that.

* * *

“Are you okay?” I laid silently beside Dominic as I stared at the ceiling through the darkness. It was nearly three in the morning, and I hadn’t slept a wink, unlike Dominic, who had just woken up from a deep sleep. I had laid in bed thinking about how intimate I’d just been with him, and as perfect as it was, I was beginning to regret it. As much as I hated thinking it, I couldn’t get all of the what-ifs out of my mind. “Yeah,” I whispered, “I’m fine.” “How long have you been up for?” he asked as he wrapped an arm around me and pulled me into his chest. “I haven’t slept yet,” I told him. Dominic lifted his head and looked at me carefully. “What’s wrong?” “I’m just thinking.” I shrugged. Dominic nestled his face into my neck and kissed me. “Don’t think anymore. Get some sleep.” I snuggled deeper into him and sighed. “I’ve tried.” Dominic’s hand pushed my hair away from my face and lifted my chin. He leaned in and gave me a gentle kiss on the lips and then on my forehead. “This isn’t over, Katie.” I looked up. “What do you mean?” “This doesn’t change anything between us. Just because that happened doesn’t mean I’m going anywhere.” I nodded. “Is that what’s bothering you?” “Yeah, a little. It just worried me, that’s all,” I itted.

“You’ve got to have more faith in me.” “Can I ask you something?” Dominic squeezed me a little tighter. “Sure.” “How many girls have been in here?” I knew I shouldn’t ask, but I couldn’t help myself. “Where?” I could see that he was a little taken back by my question. “In your bed,” I whispered. I looked down at Dominic’s chest, unable to look him in the eye for his answer. “Just one,” he whispered back. “One?” I asked, surprised. “You’re the only one.” Dominic nodded. “Dominic, if you don’t want to answer, just tell me.” “I’m not lying, Katie. You’re the only one. I’ve never let another woman into my bedroom. I would either go back to her place or nail her on the couch.” I stared at Dominic with disgust. “What?” he asked. “Nail her?” “Shit, I’m sorry. The point is, this is my place away from the guy that I am when I’m with them, but I don’t have to be that guy with you.” He sighed. “Why don’t we just get some sleep? You have to be up early for work.” I shook my head. “I’m not going in.” “Why not?” he asked. I sighed. I was going to tell Dominic earlier tonight, but after everything with Danielle and Alex happened, I had completely forgotten about my new work

assignment. “I won’t be working at the school for a while. I got reassigned tonight. Apparently, things are getting really bad in Jacksonville and Charlie is taking a team up there, including me.” “Why doesn’t he just take somebody else?” I shrugged. “I don’t know. He said I have to go.” “When do you leave?” “On Saturday.” Dominic sighed. “Well, for how long?” “Charlie said he didn’t know. He said it could be a week or it could be a month. It’ll just depend on how things go.” Dominic propped up on his elbow, rolling me off of his chest, and faced me with an intense stare. “You can’t go there, Katie. It’s dangerous. Jacksonville is that bad because rival gangs are fighting it out. You’re trying to stop them, and they’re not going to let you.” I wasn’t sure why, but I could feel myself getting emotional. “I have to go, Dominic. This is my job. You don’t know how badly I would rather stay here with you, but they need me. I’ll be fine.” Dominic shook his head. “You don’t know that. You won’t have any protection.” “Well, Charlie won’t let any of us go out alone, and Connor will be there, and he’s pretty protective.” “Who the hell is Connor?” I heard the frustration in Dominic’s voice as he spoke his name. “We work together, and he has a thing for me, so he’s pretty protective of me. That’s all.” “Is he an ex?” “No, we’ve never been together in that way.”

“What way have you been together?” he asked, his voice calm. I looked away and sighed. “Dominic, it doesn’t matter.” “It does, Katie. I was honest with you about Alana when you asked. I think I deserve the same.” “Fine. We went out to dinner together a week after you and I met. But, nothing happened. It was just dinner. He asked me to go, and I wasn’t interested, but honestly, I was trying to get you off of my mind after seeing you drop Alex off every morning that week. And then, almost two weeks ago, Connor kissed me at the house at this dinner party. It was after that first fight we had. We both said some really mean things to each other, and I was hurt. I didn’t think you and I would ever speak again. He kissed me, and I kissed him back. We’ve only talked once since then.” Dominic looked away with a pissed-off expression on his face. “Why are you upset? Are you really telling me there were no girls around during the times we haven’t talked?” Dominic’s eyes landed back on me, softening. I could see that I had struck a chord, and I knew. I shook my head. “Let’s just forget it.” I rolled over and wrapped the covers tightly around me, fending off any thoughts of what Dominic may have been doing when we were apart because I was pretty sure it was more than kissing. “Katie,” Dominic whispered. “I’m tired, Dominic. Goodnight.” I wasn’t harsh when I spoke, but he knew that I wouldn’t be saying anymore tonight. Instead of pushing the issue further, Dominic laid his arm over me again and snuggled his face into my neck. I laid still until his breath finally evened out, and then my own eyes shut slowly, pulling me away from reality.

* * *

Dominic was still asleep when I woke up the next morning. The sun was pouring into his bedroom, and the house was silent, but I could hear a car horn and children playing outside. I adjusted slowly, careful not to wake Dominic, and laid there for a long moment watching his bare chest rise and sink slowly. I gazed at his peaceful, gentle face, and I could no longer imagine him being the bad guy that I suspected again last night. I woke up feeling calmer than when I’d fallen asleep. I played along with my blissful ignorance, and once again, shoved the doubts out of my mind. I pushed myself away from Dominic and slid out of bed. I found my shorts and shirt on the floor in front of the bed, along with my other garments. I slipped into them and headed into the kitchen in search of breakfast. I didn’t want to argue with Dominic anymore, so I figured I would raise my white flag, and making him breakfast seemed like an excellent way to do it. The bacon was sizzling on the stove beside the eggs, and another set of toast popped up in front of me. I grabbed it, tossing it quickly onto Dominic’s plate, and shook my fingers from the heat. I was just reaching for the tongs to flip the bacon when two arms wrapped around my waist. “Good morning,” he whispered. “Good morning.” I leaned back into his chest and smiled as he nuzzled his face into my hair. He kissed my cheek, hinting to me that everything was okay after last night. “Breakfast, too? I could get used to this.” I laughed and turned around to face him. “Yeah, I just thought you might like it. It’s my way of… um…” “Apologizing?” I shook my head. “Surrendering. I don’t want to keep going in circles, Dominic. It’s exhausting.”

“We’re going to be okay,” he said reassuringly, taking my hand in his and kissing my knuckles. I nodded and then turned to the bacon, hoping to avoid looking Dominic directly in the eye while I spoke. “I know. But, I just wanted to say, about the whole Connor thing last night—” Dominic leaned against the counter beside the stove, crossing his arms. “Don’t worry about it. You were right. Neither of us was innocent.” I nodded again, still afraid to look at him, to see the truth in his eyes. “I do still have to go to Jacksonville, though. He’ll be there.” “You know, I can go. I’ll obviously have to stay hidden, but I can talk to Damon and do some work up there.” “No, absolutely not. It’s too dangerous. You said it yourself last night.” Dominic scoffed. “I meant too dangerous for you, not for me.” “I’ll be okay. I’ll call and check in. Everything will be fine.” Dominic nodded, but I could see him thinking way too hard as he looked away. “Why don’t you go take a shower while I finish breakfast? I’ll have it ready when you get out.” I reached out, placing a hand on Dominic’s side and rubbing gently. My eyes caught the stab wound he’d suffered on his abdomen, and I cringed at the site of the stitches Brandon had put in. It looked messy, but at least it didn’t look infected. Dominic’s eyes fell on me, and he gave me a half-smile and leaned down. “Come with me,” he whispered, pulling my attention from his wound. I grinned and shook my head. “And who’s going to finish breakfast?” “I’ll finish it when we’re done.” Dominic shrugged. He reached for my hand, and I pulled away playfully.

“No!” I laughed. “Go!” He smiled and rolled his eyes at me as he pushed away from the counter. “Fine, but I’ll be back for you!” I laughed and shook my head as Dominic disappeared around the corner.

* * *

I made a nice little setup for Dominic and me on his back patio. Thankfully, his small backyard was surrounded by a very tall privacy fence. The morning was already warm, and the sun was shining brightly. I sat across the small table from Dominic, keeping a close eye on every inch of him as he devoured his breakfast. “Do you like it?” I asked. He nodded and with a mouth full of eggs said, “It reminds me of my mom’s cooking.” “I’ll take that as a compliment. I used a ton of your spices,” I replied. “I don’t mean to be a downer now or anything, but I was wondering what your plan was with Alex today?” I took a sip of orange juice, waiting patiently for Dominic’s answer. He shrugged nonchalantly, as if last night wasn’t even as severe as it had been. “Haven’t thought about it.” I stared at him, confused by his calmness. Dominic looked up at me, sighing. “I don’t know what to do right now, Katie.” “What do you want to do?” I asked. Dominic laughed humorlessly. “Shoot Damon in the fucking head for what he’s done to my family. That’s what I want to do.”

My gaze instantly fell to the ground when I heard Dominic’s gruesome words, knowing that he meant them wholeheartedly. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly. I leaned back in my chair and pulled myself together, knowing that this moment was the perfect opportunity to challenge Dominic and get some real answers. “You’re not a killer, Dominic.” He stopped mid-movement and put his fork down slowly. “You don’t know both sides of me, Katie.” I sat up straighter. “So you have killed before?” “I’ve done what I’ve had to do.” I sighed and stared at him. “Just give me a straight answer.” “These things aren’t for your ears.” “I think I can decide that for myself.” “Why do you even want to know?” Dominic asked. “Because I think I have a right to know exactly who you are. You’ve got to stop pushing me away whenever we talk about this kind of stuff.” “If you knew, you’d leave.” Dominic’s eyes softened. “And I don’t want to lose you.” “I haven’t gone anywhere yet.” He sighed but didn’t take his eyes off of mine. “Yes.” “Yes, what?” “Yes, I’ve killed before.” “Care to elaborate?” I asked. “No, I don’t.”

“Dominic.” He knew I wouldn’t be giving up easily. “Most of the time it was an order.” “By Damon?” He nodded. “Yeah. I’m one of his right-hand guys when it comes to those rings, and he thinks he can trust me, so when something goes wrong, somebody has to pay. If it makes it any easier to swallow, all of them were bad, bad guys.” I sat quietly, thinking over my next question, but I pushed it out of my mind, knowing that it was too much. “What?” Dominic asked. I shook my head. “Nothing.” “Are you okay?” he asked nervously. I think he was expecting me to get up and take off over the fence. “I’m fine. I already knew all of that, Dominic. I just wanted to know that you’d be honest with me about it.” “And how did you know?” “You expect me to believe you’ve never done any of that before? You say that I don’t know you, but…” “I would never hurt you, Katie.” “Have you ever really considered that I’m the enemy and if Damon ever found out… Dominic, you’d have to make a choice. He’d never let you have me and your family. He’d never relinquish that kind of control.” “It’ll never come to that, Katie.” I looked away and began running my hand through my hair as I stared mindlessly at a palm tree. “Talk to me,” Dominic demanded calmly.

I looked back at him, a little frustrated by his ignorance. “It will come to that, Dominic. We both know it. We can’t do this forever, even if we tell ourselves that we can. We need a plan.” He reached over the table and laid his hand in front of me, so I set mine inside of his. Warmth shot through my body as he wrapped his fingers around mine. “Let me handle these things, okay? Just trust that no matter what happens, you will never get hurt.” I sighed in defeat. “Okay,” I agreed. He nodded. “Thank you.” He pulled away and stood to clear our plates away. “Dominic?” He stopped and watched me expectedly. “Yeah?” “I know that you’d never hurt me.” Dominic walked around to my side of the table and knelt beside my chair. He pulled me in close with one hand on my back and the other caressing my cheek. “I love you.” With those words, my body felt ready to explode. I knew at that moment that whatever demons Dominic would have to fight to keep himself, his family, and me safe, I’d be fighting too. I knew that suddenly, I had allowed his fight to become my own, and I was willing to do whatever it took to help all of us get out of this alive and free, and I sealed the deal with my next four words.

Chapter Fifteen

“You actually said it back?” Nick stared at me wide-eyed as he laid on my bed. I’d come back home shortly after breakfast to let Dominic get his head together and get my things packed for Saturday. I nodded. “Yeah, I did. I felt it; I mean, I feel it.” I shrugged. Nick smiled at me and then sat up cross-legged beside my suitcase on the bed. “Leaving must be even harder now.” I sighed and tossed another shirt into my suitcase. “Yeah, and he wasn’t thrilled when I told him.” “Because he’ll miss you.” “Because he said it’s way more dangerous over there than it is here. He offered to go with me.” “How would that work?” Nick asked. “He said he could talk to Damon and get some jobs over there. He said he wanted to keep an eye on me.” “Do you think that’s his only reason?” I shook my head as I folded up a pair of jeans. “Nope. I know it’s not his only reason. He knows that Connor is going, and I told him about the kiss.” “Why the hell would you tell him that now?” “It was the middle of the night, and things got really honest. I felt like I was keeping something from him. I had to tell him, Nick.” Nick shook his head at me in disbelief. “So is he going to talk to Damon?” Nick asked, changing the subject.

“No, I told him not to. I’ll be fine.” “I can’t believe I don’t get to go,” Nick huffed, laying back on my pillows and staring at the ceiling. “I can’t believe I have to go and deal with Charlie, Connor, and Sandra the entire time. And I hate avoiding Sandra! She’s one of my best friends.” “I know, honey,” Nick said sympathetically. “But, I’ll just be a phone call away if you need anything.” I nodded. “What’s Dominic doing today?” “He said he was going over to Danielle’s to deal with Alex. I’m not sure exactly what he was planning to do about it, though.” “He has a lot of hard decisions to make,” Nick pointed out. “Yes, he does,” I sighed.

* * *

“Are you all packed up?” Charlie asked me later that night when I bumped into him in the kitchen. I nodded my head as I pulled a water bottle from the large fridge. “Yup.” I took a sip of my water, praying Charlie would just go away. “Have you changed your mind about going?” he asked. “Nope.” “Katie,” Charlie urged.

I rolled my eyes in frustration. “I don’t believe that Jacksonville should be a priority for me, Charlie. My priorities are here. You have enough people to go to Jacksonville to handle that situation. I hate leaving those kids, especially when I just started co-teaching.” Charlie closed his eyes and shook his head at me. “I’m sorry, Katie, but I just can’t believe that.” “Why not?” Charlie sat down on a stool at the island and watched me for a moment, then spoke softly. “You’ve always been one of the best, Katie - a real team player, but now… it’s like you’re against us. You just haven’t been yourself lately.” “Against you?” I shouted. “Charlie, you know what I’ve been through for this organization since the day I started eight years ago. I am busting my ass doing the best that I can to help them, so don’t you ever say that.” “Katie, I wasn’t saying—” Charlie said calmly. “No,” I interrupted, “don’t, Charlie. I’m tired of hearing this shit from everyone. I’m going to Jacksonville because my job depends on it, but I am not doing it for you or anyone else.” I turned, gripping my water until the plastic crinkled and stomped out of the kitchen and down the hall to my bedroom, slamming the door behind me. “Whoa there. What’s going on?” Nick wondered from his seat on his bed. “Charlie.” “Are you ditching on Jacksonville?” I shook my head. “If I don’t go to Jacksonville, he’ll send me home. I can’t leave, Nick.” “Can I ask you something without you chucking something at my head?” I slumped down onto my bed. “What?” I asked calmly.

“What do you plan to accomplish by staying here? Because obviously, I know that the whole school reason is only half of it.” I sighed and remained silent for a moment. “Dominic, Alex… Damon isn’t just moving in on Alex, Nick. He’s moving in on a ton of the boys his age. I can’t just walk away knowing what’s happening when we’re here to stop it.” “Maybe if you went to Charlie with all of the information you have, he’d realize how serious it is and change up his priorities. Then, you could commit to it, and you’d have help.” I shook my head. “No, no way. Damon knows we’re here, but he doesn’t know how much we know yet. If he finds out, things are going to spiral out of control. I have to fly under the radar, at least for now.” I looked over at Nick. I must have looked exhausted or insane because he got up, moved over to my bed, and wrapped his arms around me. The embrace pushed me over the edge, and suddenly silent tears began running down my cheeks. “These boys are being brainwashed, Nick. I can’t just stand here and watch. I care about Dominic. I hate watching him go through this. And Wanda, and Alex, and Danielle.” I sighed. “I really do love him, but I don’t know how to fix it.” I felt Nick nod against the top of my head. “I know, honey. I know.”

* * *

An hour later, I was packed, but not for Jacksonville. After my sob session with Nick, I’d called Dominic in tears, and he was ready to sneak over immediately, but I pulled myself together before he could run out the door, and I reassured him that I was okay, but I just needed to hear his voice. He offered up his bed again to me tonight, so I threw some things in a bag, snuck out the back, and called a cab. I sat beside him on his couch, staring mindlessly at the TV, with his arm wrapped around my shoulders. “Maybe this is just too much for you,” Dominic whispered in the dark.

“I just don’t get it. I’ve seen horrible things since I’ve worked with the UA. I can’t even describe the things I saw when I was in Africa, but somehow this feels worse. I guess it’s just…” I looked up at Dominic’s wide, dark eyes. “Personal.” I sighed. “Exactly. I don’t want to see all of this hurt you.” “I’ll be fine. I’m not going anywhere.” Dominic just nodded and squeezed me tighter, then pressed his lips to the top of my head. “It’ll be okay, baby.” I shut my eyes and inhaled deeply, taking in Dominic’s sweet, musky scent. “I’m sorry, I haven’t even asked, but how did it go with Alex today?” “He looked scared. I really don’t think he’s doing any of this out of rebellion. He’s just not that kind of kid, but I think Damon has instilled so much fear into him and he’s made him believe this is his duty as a man.” “Is that what he made you believe?” I asked. Dominic shook his head. “He’d already killed my brother, and he made me believe that if I didn’t take orders, he’d kill the rest of my family and I have no doubt that he would.” “Why did he want you so bad?” I asked. “He found out what I was capable of.” “What exactly did he see?” I asked. Dominic shook his head. “It’s okay. You don’t have to tell me.” “I’d rather not,” he stated. Instead of replying, I leaned further into him, trying my best not to consider all of the possibilities. I knew the answer, but still, I wasn’t afraid of it. I wasn’t sure if that made me brave or just stupid. I played the word over and over in my head

until my eyes closed and I drifted to sleep. Murder.

* * *

The car ride to Jacksonville on Saturday morning was long, tense, and miserable. We were all crammed into two vans along with our luggage. I was so thankful that I’d been put into the second one, while Charlie and Sandra were in the first. It was killing me to be arguing with Sandra like this, but I knew our separation was for the best right now. My head was pounding as I tried to wrap my mind around my conversation with Dominic from the other night. My fears were finally realized, and my questions were answered. Damon wanted Dominic so badly because he had watched him kill somebody. I didn’t know when it happened, who he killed, or why he killed them. All I knew was that he had. Was it self-defense, I wondered, or was it in cold blood? Once we reached the city, our team was put up in a pretty nice hotel. We’d gotten to Jacksonville in the early afternoon and were given the rest of the day to relax before our first meeting tomorrow. I’d gone straight to my assigned room, locked the door behind me, taken a hot shower, and crawled into bed. I had brought all of my work with me, hoping I could jump back into the classroom as soon as we got back to Miami. I sat in the bed with it all laid out in front of me, and the TV turned to an old sitcom for background noise. I’d been working for about a half hour when the phone to my room rang loudly beside me. Without caller ID, I picked it up skeptically. “Hello?” “Katie?” A woman’s voice.

“Yeah.” “Hey, uh, it’s Sandra. We’re going to head out for dinner if you wanna come.” “No, that’s okay. I’m not hungry.” “Are you doing okay?” she asked quietly. I sighed. “I just don’t want to fight, Sandra.” “I’m just worried about you, Katie.” “I wish you would just trust me. I am doing everything I can to do my job and help these people, Sandra. You’ve got to just have some faith in me.” Sandra stayed silent. “You sure you don’t wanna talk some more over dinner?” “No, I’ll stay in. Have fun.” Without a goodbye, I dropped the phone back down, sealing off any with the outside world again. After returning to work for another couple of hours, I was worn out and mentally exhausted. I put it all away and laid in bed watching TV until my eyelids grew heavy, then my cell phone rang. I reached over, and butterflies took flight as I stared at my phone. I cleared my throat and took a deep breath before swiping my screen. “Hello?” “Hey, how’s Jacksonville?” “Not sure,” I said quietly. “I haven’t left my hotel room.” “What are you doing?” “I’ve just been working. I’m hoping I can go back to my classes when I get back. Sandra called to see if I wanted to go to dinner with everyone, but I don’t feel like dealing with it tonight.” “You need to eat, Katie,” Dominic pushed. I shook my head. “No, I need sleep.”

“Then that’s what you should do. Lie down and get some rest. I’ll talk to you in the morning, okay?” “Are you going out tonight?” I asked. “I have to work,” Dominic said quietly. “Okay, be careful.” He didn’t respond for a few seconds and then suddenly, his voice sounded strained. “Katie?” “Yeah?” “I love you.” It wasn’t romantic or full of ion when he said it, but it sounded more like he was trying to convince me that it was the truth. “I love you, too, Dominic.”

* * *

The TV lit up my dark room as I rolled over and lifted my sleepy head to look at the clock. 2:17 I rolled back over and laid my head down, ready to drift back to sleep when suddenly, I realized what had woken me up as another knock sounded on the door. I sat up, listening quietly, nervously. A third knock; harder, louder. I tossed the covers off and jumped out of bed. I put my eye up to the peephole, gasping. I unlocked my door and swung it open. “Dominic! What the hell are you doing here?”

He smiled, his dark eyes shining, and lifted a fast food bag up to my face. “I knew you wouldn’t eat dinner. Can I come in?” I stepped aside, opening the door wider, and watched him curiously as he sauntered into my hotel and set the bag on the small table in the corner. “So you came all the way to Jacksonville just to bring me food?” I asked. Dominic shrugged after burying his hands in his pockets, something I noticed he did when he felt uncomfortable. “I guess I missed you.” “I thought you had to work.” “I did, but I got out earlier than I thought I would.” “But it’s the weekend. Don’t you have to work tomorrow?” He shook his head and then walked over to take a seat on my bed. “I told Damon I needed a break for the weekend.” “Does he know you’re here?” “Nope.” Dominic laid back on his elbow without taking his eyes off of me. “It’s not any of his business what I do on my time off.” I crossed my arms skeptically. “I thought you were always on the clock.” Dominic sighed and sat up, reaching out for me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and began pecking at my hip with light kisses. “Dominic…” I muttered, but he continued. “Dominic,” I repeated, pushing him away. He stopped and looked at me. “What’s going on?” I asked. “I can’t come visit you?” “I guess I’m just surprised.” “Look, I drove all the way here for you, and nobody saw me come up here, so we’re fine. I wanted to be with you.” Dominic slid his hand around the back of my neck, pulling me down. “Don’t push me away,” he whispered. I nodded and pressed my lips against his. “I’m not trying to.”

Dominic took my hand and pulled me down to the bed beside him. “I didn’t even hear from you yesterday.” I thought back to Thursday night - the reason why he didn’t hear from me. “I was just busy packing and everything,” I lied. “That’s bullshit.” “Dominic, it’s the middle of the night. Can we please talk about it tomorrow?” I pleaded. “I’m exhausted.” He paused for a minute and then nodded. “Okay.” He stood, removing his shirt. I couldn’t help but watch. Dominic took off the rest of his clothes as if it were nothing for us to see each other naked anymore. Then, he turned back to me, leaning over me and kissing my neck as his hands grasped the bottom of the tshirt that I’d fallen asleep in, yanking it over my head. Before I knew it, my clothes were off and replaced by his hands. He turned the light off and pulled the covers over us as our bodies moved silently with one another until we had both been satisfied. I rolled over, still feeling uneasy, like Dominic hadn’t been telling me the whole truth, but sleep took over quickly, and for that, I was thankful.

Chapter Sixteen

“What are you getting all dolled up for?” Dominic asked me the following morning. He was popping his head out of the shower while I stood at the mirror, finishing my hair. “I have a meeting downstairs with the team.” “On a Sunday?” I nodded. “Crime doesn’t stop on Sundays, Dominic. Besides, don’t you have to get home?” He shrugged and then released the shower curtain, disappearing again. “Well,” his voice echoed through the bathroom. “I was actually thinking of staying here with you for a while.” “Staying? Dominic, I don’t think that’s a good idea.” “You don’t want me to stay?” “Of course I do, but don’t you have to go back to work?” The water shut off and Dominic slid the curtain open. He wrapped a towel around his waist and then appeared behind me, placing his hands on my shoulders. “I, uh… I got a job here.” “What? I thought you said Damon didn’t know you were here.” Dominic watched my reflection carefully in the mirror. “I didn’t want to freak you out when I got here, but since things are getting worse over here, I offered to come check things out and report back to Damon.” “What do you have to do?”

Dominic opened his mouth and then closed it again quickly, taking a moment to think before finally speaking. “I’m doing what I can, Katie.” I turned towards him and leaned back on the counter, sighing. “Let’s just get out of here.” He smirked. “And go where?” I shrugged. “Anywhere but here, so we don’t have to keep doing this. What about Canada?” “Canada?” Dominic laughed. “But this is my home, Katie. This is where I belong.” I nodded nervously. “Yeah, I know.” “What’s wrong?” “You’re never going to leave this place, are you?” He bit his lip and looked away. “I have responsibilities here. Why?” “I’ll only be here for two years, Dominic.” “Then what?” he asked. I shrugged. “Then it’s on to the next job.” Dominic nodded in response before turning and leaving me all alone in the steamy bathroom.

* * *

Dominic had left my room just a few minutes before I left for my meeting, promising to call later. The second I walked into the conference room, I felt miserable and out of place. This team had been my family for years, and now I

felt like the outcast cousin that was never invited to family Christmas anymore. “Hey,” a quiet voice murmurs beside me. I looked over to find Sandra pulling out a chair at the long table. “Hey.” “Did you have a relaxing night?” she asked. I shrugged. “Yeah, I guess. Did you guys have a good time at dinner?” It was Sandra’s turn to shrug. “It was okay, but everyone is just really on edge lately. It wasn’t as laid-back as our regular outings.” Pft. “Yeah, no shit.” It took everything I had not to roll my eyes at Sandra. Sandra ignored my comment. “I’m happy you’re here, Katie. I think this will be good for you. We can all dig into our work here and forget about everything else for a while.” I looked away from Sandra without responding, and my eyes fell on Charlie, who was taking a seat at the head of the table. The doors had been shut, and the room was hushed as we all waited for Charlie to talk. He had spoken only a few words when suddenly, a thunderous booming shook the hotel. The room went black and an eruption of screams shot through the room. I bolted up out of my seat and followed the brightly lit, red exit sign that led to the double doors. I fled from the windowless conference room and into the hallway, following Charlie for answers as to what the hell had just happened. As we stepped into the hall, I took in my surroundings and navigated through the dark hall with Charlie ahead of me, and Sandra on my heels. Before we rounded the corner, I turned to see other of our group searching for the source of the disturbance in the other direction. When we reached the end of the long hallway, we saw black smoke billowing around the corner. I stopped dead in my tracks, and Sandra grabbed my arm and squeezed. “There was an explosion. We’ve got to get out of here,” Charlie said sternly. “That way is blocked.” He pointed down the hallway through the smoke. “Let’s try another way!”

Charlie began rushing down another hallway past hotel rooms that had already been abandoned. Behind us, another explosion sounded and shook the already half-crumbled building, knocking us to the ground. This explosion had been much closer. I scrambled to my feet as flames, and thick smoke followed us down the hall. I coughed and choked on the smoke as it caught up with our group and forced Sandra to slow down, stumbling. My eyes burned, and my lungs begged for fresh air, but I turned, taking Sandra’s hand in mine, and pulled her with me. I stayed close to Charlie, putting my fate into his hands like I had so many times before. We rounded another corner, and I stopped dead in my tracks at the sight in front of me. It wasn’t smoke, fire, or a third explosion; it was Dominic. His eyes widened, and he broke into a full sprint towards me. “Katie!” “Dominic!” I shouted back. I picked up my pace, pushing past Charlie, and pulling Sandra with me. Dominic took his hand in mine as soon as I was in reach. “Come on!” As much as I tried to avoid it, another massive gulp of smoke took my breath away, stinging my throat. I struggled to breathe as I tried desperately to keep up with Dominic while also turning to check on my team behind me. Suddenly, it hit me that our meeting had started with eight, and now I found myself with only two others from our group. The second explosion had gone off at the end of the building the others had gone towards… Up ahead, a row of tall windows lined an empty hallway, flames greeting us at the end. Dominic stopped, searching the corridor. He ran over to a tall, ceramic pot holding a small palm tree. He lifted it, standing before one of the windows, and I watched as he leaned back, preparing to swing the pot. Dominic released his grip, and the pot went barreling through the air. Before I could watch the glass shatter before me, Dominic pressed me against the wall, covering my face until after the glass had rained down. Sandra and Charlie hustled through the open window and Dominic pushed me through and out into the open, fresh air before jumping out behind me. I looked around to find police cars, fire trucks, and chaotic, bustling crowds outside of the building. As soon as we walked out, a couple of paramedics ran over to us, leading us to a small park across the street and away from the blazing

hotel. I looked up at the building to see that half of it had collapsed in the explosions and it was only a matter of minutes before the other half would do the same. I landed on the ground, watching the chaos continue to unfold before my eyes. I took deep breaths of the fresh air, still feeling the burning in my throat and lungs with each breath. I felt two arms wrap around my shoulders and Dominic pulled me in close. I nuzzled my head into his neck and closed my eyes, just thankful to be alive. After a moment, I opened my eyes to find Charlie staring at us, and Sandra staring at Charlie. I was confused for a moment, and suddenly, out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that Dominic’s t-shirt sleeve was revealing his tattoo. I gasped quietly, looking up at Dominic to gauge his reaction. His grip on me tightened, and he was staring at Charlie with a firm expression. He didn’t look vicious or mean. His expression was just matter-of-fact as if he was saying, “this is who I am, and you’re not going to do anything about it.” “Charlie, I can explain,” I whispered, forgetting about the chaos around me. Charlie’s eyes flicked over to me for just a moment and then fell back on Dominic. “Good. You have a lot of explaining to do.” I sat up, pulling myself from Dominic’s tight grasp. “It’s not what it looks like.” “Then what exactly is this, Katie, because it sure as hell isn’t just a coincidence.” Charlie glared at me. “He’s one of them,” he exclaimed angrily. I shook my head. “Stop it, Charlie. He just saved your fucking life!” Charlie shook his head and then stood. “You’re off the job, Katie. You’re going home. You’re done.” He turned and disappeared into the thick crowd. “I should, uh, I should go see if I can find the rest of the group,” Sandra practically whispered and then left the awkward situation as quickly as possible. I leaned back against Dominic’s chest, sighing as tears welled up in my eyes. He squeezed me and ran a hand through my hair, pushing the wisps from my forehead before giving it a tender kiss. “It’s going to be okay.”

“It’s over, Dominic. Everything I’ve worked for…” “I’m sorry, but I couldn’t leave you in there, Katie.” I paused, thinking back to when Dominic found us. “How did you get there so fast?” I asked. Dominic paused, swallowing heavily. “Well, they sent the orders and—” “Orders? Dominic, did you know that was going to happen?” “It was last minute, Katie. I got there as soon as I could.” I looked away from Dominic’s intense gaze and pulled out of his arms, scooting away. “Katie, please don’t.” I stood. “I can’t believe this. You did this,” I said, pointing to the hotel as a flood of tears spilled down my cheeks. “Charlie was right. You are one of them.” Dominic stood, stepping towards me. “Katie, just stop. I’m here to look after you, so do you really think I would have let anything happen to you?” “That’s not the point!” I raised my voice, but not enough to draw attention from the crowds. “Just the fact that you were even involved is — wait, looking after me? What about the job, and Damon?” I paused as all the little pieces fell into place. “Oh my God… you’re spying on me. That’s how Damon knew where we were.” Dominic didn’t speak, but his face twisted as it usually did when he got upset. “I can’t believe I fell for your bullshit..” I shook my head and hurried away from Dominic as every fear and suspicion I’d had was finally validated.

* * *

A week had ed, and the house remained quiet and morose. Shortly after my argument with Dominic outside of the hotel, I had found Sandra and Charlie, and we met up with John, Amber, and Connor who had all escaped. We’d waited for hours for Sara and Lance to show up, but they never did. Their bodies were identified a couple of days later, and a memorial was held on the beach in their honor before their remains were sent home to their families. When we got back to Miami, Charlie didn’t say much to me, but instead of sending me to pack, he just told me to get back to the school and proceed as normal, so I did just that without asking any questions. Of course, Wanda had heard the story on the news, and I made sure to share every detail with her during our lunch break that day. She shook her head sadly when I shared my argument with Dominic. I told her how I felt it was just far too convenient and he was acting way too weird to not have been involved. She agreed and held my hand across the table the entire time I talked. “Well, sweetheart, some things just aren’t meant to be.”

* * *

After work, I sat outside of my patio door, recreating all of the lesson plans I had lost in the fire. I had finally started to focus after over an hour of struggling when the patio door opened. As soon as I saw who was standing behind me, I wished him away and turned back to my papers. “Hey, Katie. I knocked, but I didn’t hear anything, so I popped my head in and saw you sitting out here. I hope you don’t mind if I talk to you for a minute.” “Okay.” I sighed to myself and set my paperwork aside as Charlie took a seat across from me. “Well, I figure it’s about time that you and I lay everything out on the table.” I nodded but didn’t speak. I just stared at the short man in front of me with deep blue eyes, shaggy hair, and bushy eyebrows. He was a father figure in my life for

years, and I missed that. “How long were you seeing him for?” I sighed. “We met at the bar the first night we got here..” “What was he doing in Jacksonville? Did you invite him?” I shook my head. “No, I did not invite him. He showed up the night before the explosion. He said his boss had sent him into town for a job.” “His boss?” I nodded. “Yeah, Damon. He’s the head honcho.” “Have you met him before?” Charlie asked calmly. “We’ve talked once. I ran into him when I was leaving the school one day.” I explained the situation with Wanda and that I’d gone to Dominic for help. “What did he do to stop it?” I shrugged. “He told me not to worry about it. He just said that it was taken care of.” “Well, at least he was telling the truth about that,” Charlie sneered. I sighed. “I don’t know what to do, Charlie. I just don’t know anymore.” “I’d say your best bet is just to do your job.” Charlie leaned forward onto his elbows and watched me carefully. “Speaking of my job… why am I still here, Charlie? I thought you were sending me home.” “I was angry, Katie, and for that, I’m sorry. Look, you’re good at what you do. I just want you to stick to the script here; whatever that may be. I don’t want to lose anyone else. If we don’t get it together, they’ll pull us out of here.” “They’ve never done that before.”

“Well, none of us have ever made a personal connection like this before.” Charlie’s voice tapered off. “Besides, we don’t know what he was ing on to them. They could know anything at this point.” I let out a humorless laugh. “I don’t think it was a huge secret, anyway.” Charlie nodded. “Let’s just try to keep it as much of one as we can.” He stood, adjusting his shirt before turning towards the door. “I’m glad you’re here, Katie,” Charlie mumbled before disappearing inside.

* * *

Wanda was kind enough to let me use her desk to catch back up on some of the plans I’d been working on since I wasn’t in a rush to get home. “Excuse me?” A dark voice echoed through the empty classroom. My head shot up, and I found Damon’s massive figure standing in the doorway. His stance wasn’t as threatening as it had been in the past, though. He looked relaxed, excited, and a little smug. I cleared my throat nervously, trying to hold myself together. “Can I help you?” “It’s Katie, right?” he asked with a smirk. I nodded. Stay strong and stick to your guns, I told myself silently. “How did you know?” Damon gave me a small shrug and then strolled into the room before propping himself up on a desk. “I’m pretty familiar with this community, so I know most of the people around here. Word gets around.” He knows. “What can I do for you, Damon?”

His smile widened at the sound of his name, but he didn’t speak. “Look, let’s just cut the shit,” I said quietly. I was so physically and mentally exhausted. I was done, and I just wanted to get this all over with. “You’re feisty. I like that,” he rumbled. I sighed. “What are you here for?” Damon stood and walked over to the desk, placing both palms flat in front of him and leaning in towards my face. “I wanted to talk to you.” “I don’t think you and I have too much to talk about.” Damon tilted his head. “I know why you’re all here; you and your people. I know you don’t approve of what you think we do.” “I know what you do.” “And how would you know?” Because Dominic told me everything… “Because I’ve worked with people like you before. I’m pretty familiar with gangs; drugs, rape, murder, power. It’s always the same agenda.” Damon’s smug smirk fell into a frown. “Look, you don’t know anything about me. I’ve maintained an empire in this town. I’ve carried out the work of the men before me for years, and no one will come in here and take that away from me.” Damon jammed his finger into the wooden desk in emphasis. “Is that a threat?” I asked, straightening myself in the chair. Damon shook his head. “No. I’m not here to threaten you. I have no reason to threaten you. If I felt you were a threat, I would have killed you already.” Damon spoke so matter-of-factly that it scared me. The way he formed the words frightened me more than the words themselves. “Is that why you bombed our hotel in Jacksonville? To warn us?” “Why would you think it was me?” he asked. His tone told me that he was truly

curious. Because Dominic showed up to save me, which means Dominic knew it would happen, which means it was you. “I don’t think it was you. I know it was you.” Damon shook his head. “You’re wrong. It wasn’t me. I know who it was, but I didn’t send the orders. I told you I have no reason.” “Who was it then?” I asked. Damon sighed and stood up straight. “No need to concern yourself with that.” I leaned back in the chair, my nerves falling away, and frustration taking its place. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to get back to work.” Damon nodded. “Before I go, there’s one more thing.” My stomach twisted into knots. “And what’s that?” I asked with a quiver in my voice. “I wanted to invite you to an event I’m hosting on Thursday night.” My face scrunched in confusion. “Why?” “I want to show you something. I want to prove to you that I’m not nearly as bad as you think I am. I just do what I have to do.” I shook my head. “I think you’ve proved enough already.” “Well, if you change your mind, and I believe you will, here’s the address.” Damon pulled a piece of paper from his pocket and let it fall to the desk in front of me before turning and walking towards the door. “And why would I change my mind?” Damon stopped and turned slowly to look at me, thinking before he spoke. “Have you ever been in love, Katie?” The knot in my stomach was ed by a lump in my throat. “Only once,” I

answered honestly, forcing myself to look into his eyes. Damon nodded at me. “Well, there you go. Oh, and wear something nice.” Without another word, he was gone.

Chapter Seventeen

Seconds after Damon had left, I jammed my things into my bag and hurried out of the building, flagging down a taxi. I didn’t have time for my usual leisurely walk home tonight. I needed to talk to Charlie as soon as possible. As soon as the taxi slowed to a stop in front of the house, I quickly tossed some money at the driver and ran to the house busting through the front door. I rushed down the hall towards the room that Charlie and Sandra used as an office. I pushed through the door without knocking, and both Sandra and Charlie swung around in their chairs. Charlie turned away from his computer to look at me, and Sandra stopped speaking into the phone that she held tightly to her ear. “Katie, what the hell is going on?” Charlie asked. “I’ll have to call you back.” I heard Sandra mumble quietly into the phone before she placed it down onto the receiver. “Something just happened,” I exclaimed. “Are you all right?” Charlie asked. I nodded. “A little shaken up, but I’m okay.” I took a deep breath. “Damon just came to see me.” Charlie straightened in his chair. “What did he say?” I walked over and sat on Charlie’s desk, giving me a good view of his face and Sandra’s. “Well, I was using Wanda’s class to finish some work up, and he came in. He said he wanted to talk, and he called me by name, so he knows who I am, but I know that Dominic has never talked about me. We’ve had to pretend that we don’t know each other… obviously.” I shrugged. “Anyway, we got talking about how I know who he is and what he does. He’s trying to convince me that he’s not the guy we think he is. He said he wasn’t in charge of the bombing in Jacksonville, but that he knows who it was. He

wouldn’t give me a name, though. And then…” I paused, catching my breath. “Then, he invited me to some event he’s hosting on Thursday night.” Charlie’s head fell, and Sandra’s mouth popped open. “What?” she exclaimed. I turned to Charlie. “I wanna go.” His eyes widened as if they were trying to escape his head. “Just let me explain,” I said, holding my hand in the air. “I turned him down, and he gave me the address anyway, saying he knew I would change my mind. When I asked why, he asked me if I’d ever been in love.” Charlie shook his head. “I don’t get it.” Sandra nodded, understanding. “He knows about Dominic, and he’s using him as bait.” “Exactly. I don’t know how he found out, and I don’t believe that even Dominic knows that Damon found out. Now look, Damon sent Dominic to Jacksonville to spy on us. Not just me. So, as far as Dominic knows, Damon is still in the dark , and he’ll use that to his advantage, so let’s turn it on him. Let me play his game, and when it’s time, we’ll have him in the palm of our hands.” Charlie shook his head. “I can’t let you do that, Katie. He thinks he’s playing you right into a trap.” “Exactly. He thinks!” I looked over at Sandra, whose expression looked nonchalant. “Come on, Sandra. We can use this!” Sandra shrugged, looking nervously at Charlie. “It’s all we’ve got,” she mumbled quietly. “It’s dangerous,” Charlie replied. “What if someone goes with her?” Sandra suggested. “Or we have the police waiting outside?” “No.” I shook my head. “I have to go alone. I have to pretend I changed my mind. If I can pretend I’m there because of what he said about Dominic, without Dominic finding out, this could work. I could see what he’s up to and we’ll have

the evidence. If we go to the police now, we have nothing. We don’t have proof of anything until I’m on the other side. But if I can do that, and we can shut this entire operation down, we can completely turn this community around. I can’t walk away without trying.” “I just can’t condone this,” Charlie replied. I stood from the desk. “Charlie, with all due respect, I’m doing this with or without your permission. I’m not walking away from this job without doing everything in my power to help. Now, either I go do this alone, or I have a little backing me up for the first time since we got here, which would be pretty nice for a change.” Charlie sighed and pressed his mouth into his folded knuckles. “You’re impossible,” he mumbled through his fingers. “No, I’m motivated.” I saw Sandra smirk out of the corner of my eye. She seemed much more relaxed about the entire situation now that we weren’t sneaking around behind Charlie’s back anymore. Charlie thought for a moment. “Okay, fine.” He tossed his hands in the air. “Do what you have to do, but I’m stepping back. I won’t stop you, but I can’t risk everyone else’s lives for this. You have to understand that. We can only do so much. We’re not cops.” I nodded. “Okay.” I took a few steps towards the door before turning slightly. “I won’t mess this up, Charlie.”

* * *

Later that night, I found myself curled up with Nick as soon as he got home. I’d spent half of the week in bed crying over the loss of our teammates and the realization that if I hadn’t been involved with Dominic, the bombing probably never would have happened. I’d spent the other half crying over the betrayal I’d

felt from Dominic and the loss of the man I thought I knew. After my talk with Damon earlier in the day, my thoughts of Dominic began to change. I still believed he was spying on our mission through me, but I also believed that he had grown feelings for me along the way. I couldn’t deny the look in his eye, and I knew he’d hidden it from Damon, especially the morning that Damon had suddenly shown up on Dominic’s doorstep while I slept soundly in his bed. “I really don’t think that Dominic realizes that Damon knows , and I know Damon will use that to his advantage.” “I think you’re right,” Nick agreed. “If Dominic knew, Damon wouldn’t have used that line about love on you today.” Nick grew silent for a moment and then looked at me nervously. “Katie, do you think it was a threat towards Dominic?” I nodded. “Yeah. I think Damon thinks he can use us against each other. He wants to scare me into doing whatever he wants.” “So, why go to this event?” Nick wondered. “If that’s exactly what he wants…” “Because if I don’t do what he wants now, he’ll only make it harder. I just need to get in and figure out where this is all going before I make a plan. I’ve gotta start somewhere,” I sighed. “Do you still think Dominic had anything to do with the bombing?” Nick asked. I shrugged. “I don’t know. Before, I would have bet my life that he didn’t, but now I just don’t know…” “So why go through all of this to save him?” “Because not knowing isn’t an option,” I explained. “I have to know the truth, Nick. I have to. There was still something between Dominic and me, and I have to know if it was all an act or if maybe… I don’t know, maybe it was real.” “So, are you going to go talk to Dominic about any of this?” Nick asked. I shook my head. “No, he doesn’t need to know. I can handle it.”

Nick let out a small laugh. “Yeah, just like everything else.”

* * *

Thursday night I walked out of my bedroom in a slinky, burgundy dress with scrunched fabric that fell to my thighs. I held the address tightly between two fingers as Nick trailed behind me into the kitchen. “Will you relax?” I scolded Nick. Nick leaned up against the counter, wringing his hands together. “I’m sorry,” he sighed. “I’m just nervous.” “Why are you nervous? You don’t have to go.” “Well, I did offer. I’m nervous that you’re going alone.” “Wow, Katie,” a voice sounded at the entrance of the kitchen. I looked over to find Connor slowing his pace as he walked into the kitchen. I noticed a long, indented scar showing beneath his short, blond hair, left from the incident in Jacksonville. “Hey, Connor.” I gave him a small smile. I hadn’t talked to Connor since before the fire. Neither of us had much to say, but it was a relief to have something familiar back in my life since everything else had shattered. He set his Coke can down on the counter and leaned against it, crossing his arms. “You look really great.” My smile widened as I smoothed my dress. “Thanks.” “What are you all dressed up for?” Connor asked. Nick, Sandra, Erica–via Sandra–and Charlie remained the only people who knew about my relationship with Dominic and my talk with Damon. They felt it was in everyone’s best interest to keep them in the dark.

“I’m going out with a few of the ladies from work tonight,” I answered quickly. A horn honked twice outside. “That’s probably my cab. I’ll see you guys later.” I nodded at Connor and then let my eyes linger on Nick’s worried gaze for a moment before hustling out of the kitchen and towards the front door.

* * *

“You sure this is where you wanna go?” The cab driver asked as he watched me in the rearview mirror and waved the small paper in the air. “Yeah, that’s the place.” “That’s a dark side of town to be going by yourself, sweetheart,” he remarked as he pulled away from the house. “It’s okay. I’m meeting someone.” “A boyfriend?” I looked into the mirror, expecting to find a wandering, suspicious gaze, but the driver appeared to be honestly curious as to why a young girl would be taking a cab to the dangerous side of town. “Nah, we actually just broke up.” He groaned. “What’d he do?” I couldn’t help but laugh at the driver’s interest. “He just turned out to be everything I can’t have in my life.”

Chapter Eighteen

The cab stopped in a long dark alley outside of what appeared to be an abandoned building. I stepped out of the cab, thanking the driver. “I don’t feel too good about this, honey. Here,” he handed me a business card through the enger side window, “that’s my number. If you need a ride outta here, give me a call. I’ll be in the area.” I smiled politely, trying to hide my nervousness. “Thank you. Have a good night.” He nodded at me and then put the car into drive and pulled away slowly. I watched the red lights on the back of the cab until they turned the corner, leaving me in complete darkness. “You must be Katie.” I turned to find a man standing in the shadows of a short stairwell. “And you must be one of Damon’s henchman.” I tried to keep up my attitude to hide my fear. He could probably smell it like a dog. The man laughed. It wasn’t a sarcastic laugh, but genuine. “Damon said you were pretty uptight,” he remarked. I adjusted my dress as the wind in the alley picked up, sending shivers down my body. “I’m not uptight; I just don’t like dealing with bullshit.” “Understandable.” The man nodded. “Come on, let’s get you downstairs.” I followed the man down into the short stairwell before we came to a thick metal door. I could see the light seeping out beneath the bottom and the door vibrated along to the music. As the man dragged the door open and ushered me inside, my eyes widened at the scene happening before me. In the far right-hand corner of the room, a crowd was gathered around a large

ring. I could see fast movement in between the bodies, and the ding of the bell confirmed my suspicion that it was the fighting ring I’d been hearing about. I watched as one man sent a fist of fury directly into the other man’s stomach, forcing him into a hunched position and then shoving his knee into the man’s face, knocking him to the ground. I cringed at the thought of Dominic standing in that ring as he had done so many times before. The sound of cheering to my left pulled me to the other side of the room. Gambling tables were spread out, and each one was surrounded by players and onlookers hoping to see the next big win. Dancing bodies took over the back of the room as they moved to the music. It was everything I expected to see here, except for Dominic. “Come on. Damon will be pleased that you showed up.” I followed the large, bald man through the crowd of gamblers and into a dark hallway. We walked to the end, and the man knocked on a thick wooden door. “So, what is this, your headquarters, or something?” I asked quietly, looking down the hallway behind me. The man laughed again. “Yeah, I guess you could say that. We’re underneath Damon’s shop.” Suddenly, the door was pulled open by a tall man in a black suit holding a long gun to his chest. There was a man behind him who looked identical. “She’s here,” the man with the gun said sternly over his shoulder. He gave me a once-over before nodding and stepping back to pull the door open wider. As I stepped through, I noticed several other men in the room, but refused to look any of them in the eye. I kept my gaze on the man sitting behind the massive desk before me. “Katie, I knew you’d change your mind.” Damon grinned at me. I didn’t respond, and the room grew quiet as they watched our exchange. I felt a dark presence behind me as two large hands ran down my back. I jumped at the touch and twirled around to find one of the guards.

“I need to pat you down,” the man said nonchalantly. I turned back to Damon and glared at him as he chuckled to himself. “Don’t take it personally. I just want to make sure you’re not wired, sweetheart.” “Seriously?” I tossed my arms out to the side, indicating my short dress. Damon shrugged at me as the man continued to run his grimy hands over my dress. I sighed and gave in, knowing I couldn’t win this battle. The awkward silence in the room made my skin crawl. “She’s clean, Sir.” The guard dropped his hands and took a step back from me. “I figured she would be. She’s a smart girl.” Damon smirked and then clapped his hands on the desk as he stood. “It’s time,” Damon said to the men standing around the room. He walked around the desk and put an arm over my shoulders. “Come with me, Katie. There’s something I think you should see.” Damon led me out of the room as the men surrounded us. I felt like I was walking with the president and his secret service agents. As we were walking down the hallway, I lifted my head to glance at my surroundings. My eyes traveled from one solemn, intimidating face to another. As I looked up at the face of the man walking beside me, my stomach churned with fear and confusion, but my heart fluttered with warmth and familiarity. Brandon. I opened my mouth just as his eyes fell on me. The warning look he gave me reminded me of where we were. As far as everyone around us knows, we’d never seen each other before a day in our lives. I quickly shut my mouth and averted my eyes to the floor, thankful that Brandon was beside me. The men in front led us through the crowd and over to the fighting ring on the far side of the dingy basement. “What are we doing here, Damon?” I asked as the men spread out through the crowd. Only Brandon and the guard who had patted me down stayed beside us.

“I told you. There’s something I want you to see. I’ve got a lot on this next fight.” I looked down and rolled my eyes with the assumption that he was trying to scare me by showing me what his men are capable of. My eyes couldn’t help but wander back to my left where Brandon stood. He had both hands clasped behind his back, his chest puffed out, his eyes stared straight ahead at the ring, and his jaw clenched tightly. I could see how uncomfortable he was, and I hated to make him feel that way. I noticed how closely he stood beside me. His body was tilted slightly towards mine, shielding me from the rowdy crowd behind us. My irritation grew as we stood at the edge of the ring without any action in front of us. I just wanted to watch whatever stupid fight Damon had planned to try to show me his power and then get back to the house. I began to regret ever coming here. So far, all I’d gotten out of it was a pat-down. Everything else was exactly like Dominic had described it; gambling and fighting. My stomach twisted at the thought of Dominic overseeing this kind of activity. He was just Damon’s little ringmaster, but then again, this is obviously where he belongs. Finally, after several more minutes, the music changed to a drumming beat, and a short, ratty-looking man walked out to the center of the ring with his arms held high. The crowd around us erupted in cheering and pushed us further toward the circle. I stumbled slightly and hurriedly adjusted the hem of my dress. I felt Brandon’s left hand grip my arm to hold me steady as he settled his other on the small of my back. My eyes shot up to meet his gaze. Thank you, I mouthed silently. Without a second thought, Brandon averted his eyes, settling his gaze back on the ring. If I didn’t know Brandon, I’d be terrified, waiting for him to harm me at any second, but I did know Brandon. It’s all part of the act, I reminded myself. Even though he looked at me as if he may kill me at any second, his gentle hand still didn’t leave the small of my back. It was as if he left it there as a reminder that he’d keep me safe. But he was smart enough to make sure his hand was out of Damon’s line of sight.

I turned my attention back to the ratty man in the center of the ring. “Ladies and gentleman, calm down! I know you’re all very excited. This is the fight we’ve all been waiting for. Damon has brought us the best of the best to end our night tonight! The biggest, the baddest, the strongest! Taking the right side of the ring tonight, give it up for Argento!” The crowd erupted again as a stocky, but extremely buff man walked to the left side of the ring. He clenched his hands at his sides and rocked back and forth on both feet as he tilted his head to each side, cracking his neck. I rolled my eyes at the cliché standing in front of me. Typical… As the crowd settled down, the man’s voice echoed again. “And taking the left side of the ring tonight, put your hands together for our fearless leader, Dominic ‘the ass-kicker’ Whitfield!” The crowd roared louder than they had all night. I gasped as Dominic stepped out of the doorway behind the short man. He towered over him with his 6’4 figure. He was wearing low-slung, dark jeans. Only jeans. His bare chest glistened in the low lighting. Both hands were wrapped in white bandages, surely to cover up any damage he’d received last time. I cringed at the site of the stab wound on his abdomen, which was still very noticeable. The look on Dominic’s face was unlike any I’d ever seen. The looks I’d seen had been of anger, fear, pain, lust, kindness, and love. This look only meant one thing; murder. By the time I could process what was about to happen, the two men in the ring were circling each other slowly. I shot my eyes up to Damon for only a split second, finally understanding. He wants me to see what Dominic is capable of. He wants to scare me away, thinking he’ll sic Dominic on me. Damon watched the ring as if looking at a newborn baby for the first time. He watched on with pride and excitement. But then again, Dominic was his little creation. I looked away from Damon with utter disgust and looked over at Brandon. His deadly poker face hadn’t moved an inch, but he had removed his hand from my back. He had known what Damon was going to show me. A loud thud brought my attention back to the fight in front of me. Dominic had just landed a fist into Argento’s jaw. Dominic ducked out of the way before Argento could retaliate, and took another swing, but missed as Argento jumped

around to the side. The men continued throwing punches, but Dominic appeared to be moving slower than I’d imagined. I heard Damon chuckle beside me as he leaned down. “He’s trying to drag the fight out. The longer it lasts, the more money people will be betting. That’s my boy.” I refused to look at Damon as he spoke softly in my ear. Suddenly, his fingertips touched my outer thigh and traveled over the hem of my dress. His hand snaked around my waist, with Brandon moving his hand just in time. Without even thinking, I stepped out of his grasp, toward Brandon, and pushed Damon’s hand away. “Don’t touch me.” “Katie, come here,” Damon demanded, pulling me back into his side. As Damon yanked me back against him, my head swung up towards the ring as I brushed my hair from my face, and tried to pull myself back together. My stomach dropped and my heart raced as Dominic’s murderous gaze left his opponent and fell on me. His eyes widened, and his body straightened as his eyes moved from me to Damon, and down to Damon’s hand that he was using to keep my hips pressed against his side. Dominic’s facial expression moved from surprise to confusion, to realization, to fear, to intense anger all within seconds. Dominic turned from Damon and me back to his opponent, but he was a second too late. The distraction we brought gave Argento the upper hand as he swung his fist into Dominic’s stab wound. I watched in slow motion as Dominic’s eyes widened and his mouth dropped open in a growl as he doubled over, protecting his abdomen. My hands flew up, covering my mouth as I cried out for Dominic. With one last glance over at Damon and me, Dominic suddenly moved from slow motion to fast forward. He took a deep breath and then twisted his body around towards Argento, laying his left fist, then his right, directly into Argento’s jaw. Dominic wrapped his hands around the back of Argento’s head and yanked him down as he brought his knee up directly into his opponent’s face, dropping him to the ground. When Dominic stepped back from Argento, I could see the blood dripping from his wound. His body was covered in sweat that dripped from his chest and face.

His breath was fast and shallow. I could see that he was in pain. I looked down at Argento, motionless on the floor as blood poured from his nose and mouth. Suddenly, two men moved through the crowd, gripping my arms and pulling me away from the ring. “Let go of me!” I yelled at them as I tried to yank my arms from their grip. Dominic was pulled from my view as the crowd swallowed us. Tears sprung to my eyes as I struggled to get back to him. I still wasn’t sure how much he had to do with the bombing and the evidence was stacked up against him, but I knew that regardless of what had happened, I loved him, and I cared that he was in pain right now. All I wanted to do was run into that ring and hold him. I wanted Brandon to stitch him back up so I could take him home and take care of him, but I knew that was impossible. Damon had other plans. As the men pulled me out of the crowd, Damon suddenly appeared in front of me again. He jerked his head to the side and walked out of a side door as the men holding me followed him. As we stepped outside into an alley on the other side of the building, Damon shut the door behind us. “Let her go,” he demanded. The two men released their grip and took a step away from me. My hands shot up to rub my arms. I knew they would bruise from where their fingers had gripped me so tightly. “What the fuck was that?” I asked. I looked around and realized Brandon was no longer with us. It was just me, Damon, and two of his minions. “That was reality, Katie.” Damon smiled. “I know watching Dominic fight was hard for you, but that’s what he does. He has an important job here, and I can’t let you come in and stop him from doing that job. This is what he’s meant to do. He’s unstoppable, and he will remain unstoppable. No little girl is going to come in here and change that.” Damon reached over and ran his fingers down my arm. “Even a girl as pretty as you. I can see why he got so distracted.” I immediately stepped back out of his reach. Damon laughed. “Do we have an understanding?” Damon asked. His laughter dissipated, and his face quickly turned to stone. I wanted to stay the feisty girl I had been. I tried to stay strong and confident in

front of Damon, but after what I’d just seen, that girl was long gone. Instead of a snarky remark, I just nodded, knowing that Damon just got exactly what he wanted. “Good.” Damon nodded at his men. The two of them turned and walked back inside. Damon took a step in before turning to me. “I hope we don’t have to have this discussion again, Katie. Dominic may be unstoppable, but he’s not irreplaceable. Keep that in mind.” With that, Damon slammed the door behind him, leaving me out in the dark, chilly alley all alone.

Chapter Nineteen

Dominic called me eleven times on the cab ride back to the house, but I refused to answer. I wanted to grab the phone and hear Dominic’s voice. I wanted to go to him and feel his strong arms wrapped around me. I wanted him to run his fingers through my hair. I wanted him to kiss me. I wanted to hear him tell me that he loved me. Regardless of how badly I wanted those things, I wanted to keep him safe even more, and Damon’s threat had been pretty clear. If we continue our relationship, Dominic will pay for it next time, and I couldn’t let that happen. The fact that Dominic was calling me told me that at least he was safe. “How did it go?” Sandra asked when I found her and Charlie in the kitchen. They’d been waiting up. It was nearly two in the morning. “It was interesting…” I replied. “What happened, Katie?” Charlie asked. “It was just like Dominic described it. There was gambling and fighting. But this time, Dominic was in the ring. Damon wanted me to see him fight and see just how powerful he is.” “Did Dominic see you?” Sandra asked. I nodded and looked up at the ceiling, trying to keep the tears from spilling. “Um, yeah,” I cleared my throat, “he did. He was in the ring, and he looked over and saw me. He was pretty surprised, so he definitely had no idea what Damon had done.” “Is he okay?” Sandra asked. I gave her a weak smile. I could hear in her voice that she was genuine. “Yeah, I think so. Thanks. He’s called me eleven times since I left.” “You never had a chance to talk?”

I shook my head. “No, as soon as the fight ended, Damon and two of his guys took me outside, and that was it.” “What did he say to you?” Charlie asked gruffly. I knew he was angry about the way Damon had treated me. Charlie was a small, older man; a father figure, but he was still tough as nails. “He said that Dominic might be unstoppable, but he’s not irreplaceable,” I whispered. “He said he doesn’t need Dominic getting distracted from his job, especially by someone like me.” Charlie sighed. “As much as I hate to say it, Katie-” “I know, Charlie. Damon’s right.” I nodded. “I’m better off staying away from Dominic. That was made pretty clear to me.” I took a few steps back, wanting to run from the conversation. “I have to be up for work in a few hours, so I’m going to get some sleep.” I turned on my heels and headed through the house and into my bedroom, locking the door behind me. I didn’t bother removing my makeup, brushing my teeth, or changing into pajamas. I slipped my heels off, dropped my dress in the corner, and plopped on my bed, tears flowing down my cheeks. “You okay?” Nick asked calmly in the dark. I sniffed and took a deep breath. “No.” I let the tears fall until I could no longer take a deep breath. My chest felt as heavy as my heart, and eventually, my entire being inside and out went completely numb as I drifted off to sleep.

* * *

I woke up several times throughout the next few hours with night terrors. In one of them, Damon was making me watch as he had his men kill Dominic. In another, Dominic and I were running away from Damon, hiding anywhere we

could. In the last one, Dominic was coming after me. I finally gave up on sleep and got ready for work. Since I had lost my notes in the bombing, I was removing myself from the classroom this week to rewrite everything out and redo my presentations. I’d considered working on them at the school, but I figured it would be best to stay away until things settled down. I couldn’t bear to see Dominic or Alex right now. Instead, I put a call into the office and asked them to inform the teachers I worked with why I wouldn’t be in this week. After everyone had left for the day, I made my way into the kitchen and poured a tall mug of coffee and took it back to my patio. I sat in the shade of the vine-woven lattice and got to work. Thoughts of last night forced me to keep checking my phone. No more phone calls from Dominic, no messages, no voicemails. I checked the time. Wanda’s first class was just ending. I had just gotten back to my work a while later when my phone rang. It was a Miami number. I was hesitant about answering but worried it could be from the school, or a teammate using a different phone, so I held it up to my ear. “Hello?” “Katie?” “Yes.” I swallowed hard at the sound of my name. “It’s Brandon.” I let out a sigh of relief. “Oh, Brandon, hey.” “I need to see you. Where are you?” He sounded like he was in a hurry, slightly out of breath. “I’m at the house. What’s going on?” “What’s the address?” I gave Brandon the address.

“I’ll be there soon,” he said. “Okay, just come around back,” I told him, and with that, the line went dead. I sat out on the patio for nearly thirty minutes before the sound of footsteps finally echoed around the house. “Back here,” I called out. I stood from my chair as Brandon’s tall, gangly frame stepped onto the patio. His eyes looked heavy with both exhaustion and relief when he looked at me. “Katie,” he said quietly, shaking his head. “Do you want to sit?” I asked. Brandon nodded and took a seat in the chair beside mine. “What’s going on, Brandon? You’re scaring me.” “That’s why I’m here. Everything is fine, but I wanted to talk to you about last night. I’m so sorry you had to see that.” The look of guilt on Brandon’s face made me feel so sorry for him. “Which part?” I asked. “All of it. Damon being a jackass, Dominic fighting, me acting the way I did.” “What do you mean? You were fine, Brandon. You did what you had to do.” Brandon nodded at me as he wrung his hands together. “I was worried you wouldn’t understand. I didn’t want you to be afraid of me or think I was going to hurt you.” “I never thought that. I didn’t expect anything else in front of Damon.” I could see him physically relax. “Okay, good.” “Does Dominic know you’re here?” I asked suddenly. Brandon shook his head and kept his eyes on the ground. “No. He’s losing his mind over last night. He can’t believe Damon brought you there, and he’s really upset that you saw what you did. He’s convinced that you think he’s a complete monster now.” I shook my head, ignoring last night. “He was there when the hotel exploded,

Brandon.” Brandon looked up at me and met my nervous gaze. “He was there to save you.” “Because he knew about the explosion.” “Just because he knew doesn’t mean he set it off. That wasn’t us, Katie. Yes, Damon sent Dominic there to spy on you guys, but at the time, Damon didn’t know about you and Dominic. Dominic was checking out what our rival gang was doing, and he heard through the grapevine what they had planned. As soon as he heard, he went back to get you. Dominic would have told Damon to go fuck himself before he’d put you in danger like that.” I nodded, relief rushing through my body. “So how is he?” “Just really pissed and worried about you since you wouldn’t take any of his calls.” “I mean physically. He looked like he was in a lot of pain last night.” Brandon shrugged nonchalantly. “Oh, he’s fine. That’s not the first time that’s happened. But anyway, the main reason I came here was to check on you and make sure you were okay. And if you’re willing, give Dominic a call and let him know you’re all right.” I shook my head. “I can’t.” “Why not?” “Damon threatened to kill him if he ever found out we’re still seeing each other.” Brandon scoffed as he stood from the chair. “If you think Damon is going to keep Dominic Whitfield away from you, you’re crazy. He won’t let anything happen to you or his family. In his eyes, you’re a part of that family now, and he’ll go to the ends of the Earth to protect you. that.” Brandon took a few steps backward toward the side of the house as I nodded at his words. “I’ll see you soon.” Brandon had already disappeared around the corner when I mumbled my goodbye to him. I stared at my cell phone as it sat silently on the table,

wondering if I was ready to make my next move.

* * *

“I just explained to Charlie that I was having a tough time and needed to get away for a few days. I need some alone time to work through everything,” I said to Nick as I held my phone up to my ear in the back of the taxi. “So, where exactly are you going?” Nick asked. “Orlando.” “Why Orlando?” “Because it’s about as touristy as it can possibly get.” “You’re not going alone, are you? Are you with Dominic right now?” Nick sounded excited but confused. “No, he’s not here. After my talk with Brandon earlier, I texted Dominic. All I sent was the address after I called and made a reservation at a hotel. This is the only way I can talk to him without both of us watching our backs the entire time.” “What did he say when you text?” “He never responded,” I itted quietly. “Do you think he’ll show?” Nick asked. I shrugged to myself as I watched the palms by. “I don’t know, but I have to try.” “What’s your plan?” “I don’t know that either. I guess if he shows up we’ll just see what happens.”

I heard Nick giggle. “You want him.” “I miss him,” I itted. “I know you do, honey. When are you coming home?” “If he doesn’t show, tomorrow morning. If he does, then I don’t know.” “All right, well, let me know what happens.” “I will.”

* * *

I reached the touristy resort right after sundown. Since it was a Friday night, the entire place was packed with people swimming, dining, and drinking. My jealousy grew as happy couples walked past me, free to be themselves in public. “I have a friend who might be meeting me here later tonight. If he comes to the desk, could you give him the extra key?” I asked the young woman behind the desk. “Absolutely, ma’am. What’s the name?” I cleared my throat. “It’s Dominic. Dominic Whitfield.” The woman entered the name into the computer and then smiled politely at me. “Is there anything else I can do for you, Miss Tomlin?” “No, I’m all set. Thank you.” I grabbed my room key and hurried up to hide out in my room. I locked the door to my balcony that overlooked the resort’s pool and drew the shade. I planned to hide out and just wait and see if Dominic would decide to show. I figured meeting up inside the walls of a touristy resort three and a half hours from

Miami would be the safest place. I climbed into bed around nine and tried my best to focus on my work to the time. A little after midnight, I finally decided that Dominic was going to be a noshow. I jammed my work back into my bag and crawled under the covers, turning the lights out. I tried to pretend I was angry because he turned out to be an asshole, but realistically, my heart was broken because I knew he was only doing what was best for the both of us. Thankfully, it didn’t take long for sleep to overcome me, until a sudden click woke me up. I squinted at the clock; 1:27. The door crept open, and I watched silently as a dark figure holding a duffel bag crept into the room, shutting the door and locking it. “Dominic,” I croaked, sleepily. I was so happy that he’d come, I didn’t know what else to say. He twirled around and set his bag near the door. “Baby.” I could hear both the happiness and the concern in his voice. I tossed the covers off of me, leapt out of bed, and hurried toward him as he took long strides towards me. As soon as we were within reach of each other, he pulled me into his arms. I held onto the back of his head as I pressed my lips to his. His tongue flicked against mine as his grip on my backside tightened. Dominic walked me back to the bed and laid me down gently. He pulled his lips from mine and leaned back with one foot on the ground and his knee on the bed in between my leg. I watched as he removed his shirt slowly and I suddenly ed the wound on his abdomen. This damn thing is never going to heal… I reached up and gently touched the area below the wound. Dominic tossed his shirt to the side and watched my hand as I traced around the area. He slowly took my hand in his and removed it from his skin before kissing my fingers tenderly. He reached down, grabbing the hem of my shirt and lifting it over my head, freeing my breasts. Dominic lowered himself onto me, kissing my neck, my collarbone, and my chest softly. I grabbed ahold of his jeans, unbuttoning them and sliding them down his backside. He kicked them off and removed my pajama bottoms, as well.

Dominic moved off of me, pushing the covers away, and settled onto the pillow behind him. I sat up, staring at his body, taking it all in. In my moment of desire, I climbed onto his sturdy frame and placed myself on his hips. I let my hands wander over his chest, grip his shoulders, and explore his muscular arms as he held onto my waist, holding me steady. I leaned down, sucking softly on his neck, grinning at the sounds of his soft moans. I traced the outline of his jaw with my lips and then planted them over his. He kissed me softly, taking me by the hair as I reached down between my legs, grabbing him. He sucked in a breath as I positioned myself over him and lowered my hips. I whimpered quietly. “Fuck,” I mumbled. Dominic pulled me back down to his lips and moved his lips against mine as he wrapped his large hands in my hair. I rocked back and forth, moving slowly. “I missed you so fucking much,” he groaned. “I still want you,” I whispered back through my heavy breathing. “I’m yours, baby.” Before I could respond, Dominic twisted my hips and tossed me onto the bed, positioning himself above me. I gasped as he thrust back into me. I gripped him, digging my nails into his shoulder blades. He moved slowly at first and then quickened his pace. “Dominic!” I cried out. “Go ahead, baby,” his voice rumbled. I could feel the sweat on his back and chest as he moved his body against mine. The feeling of his muscles working beneath his skin as I ran my hands down his bare back was exactly what I needed to push me over the edge. I cried out suddenly as my body clenched, shaking lightly. I dug my fingers into his back as I let out a loud moan of appreciation.

In the next instant, Dominic’s body went stiff as he hunched over and groaned as he released. Heavy breathing filled the air, and he collapsed beside me. “Holy shit,” he groaned. I smiled at him, just thankful to have him back in my arms. I moved closer to him and propped myself up on one elbow as he wrapped his arm around my waist. I lifted my hand and placed it on Dominic’s cheek, rubbing my thumb softly against the stubble, smiling. He turned his head slightly, kissing my hand. “What?” “I’m so happy you showed up.” Dominic’s eyes fell. “Yeah, well, I figured you and I have a lot to talk about.” I nodded. “Yeah, we do. About last night…” Dominic shook his head. “Not now. Let’s just enjoy this, okay?” I nodded in agreement. As much as I wanted to lay everything out on the table, we were safe here, and we could take our time. I just wanted to revel in the fact that I was finally back in his arms. I laid down and snuggled into him, placing gentle kisses along his jaw. “I really did miss you,” I whispered. “You don’t even understand how badly I missed you.” “Are you okay?” I asked. Dominic looked at me through the dark. “What do you mean?” “The fight. You were hurt.” He chuckled. “I’m fine. That was nothing. I just got thrown off my game when I saw you there.” His facial expression turned serious. “I can’t fucking believe he did that.” “Tomorrow,” I reminded him. “Now, just show me how much you missed me.” I grinned at Dominic, and he smiled in return.

He held my cheek. “Do you still love me?” he asked suddenly. “I never stopped,” I answered honestly. “I tried, but I couldn’t.” Dominic nodded. “Me too, baby, me too.”

Chapter Twenty

When I awoke in the morning, it was to the sound of knocking. I looked around and noticed that I had awoken alone and my heart sank. I looked around hastily. Suddenly, Dominic sauntered through the curtain from our balcony. “It’s okay, baby. It’s just room service. I ordered breakfast.” I nodded and sat up in bed as I watched Dominic walk across the room. I could see the sunshine glistening off of his bareback, and I suddenly blushed, ing last night. As he pulled a food cart into our room and tipped the waiter in the hallway, I climbed out of bed and slipped into a comfortable pair of shorts and a tank top. I twisted my wild hair on top of my head and checked myself as I ed the mirror hanging across the room. I shrugged. Good enough, I thought to myself. I stopped in front of Dominic, who had just closed the door, and wrapped my arms around him, resting my chin on his chest. “Good morning.” I smiled. “Good morning,” he replied as he leaned down and kissed me. “How long have you been awake for?” I asked. Dominic released me and pushed the cart across the room. “About an hour.” “You should have woken me up. What have you been doing?” “Just sitting out on the balcony, but you needed your sleep.” “Well, thanks for breakfast.” I released him and opened the curtains the rest of the way, allowing the sunlight to pour into the room like a tidal wave. I stepped onto the balcony of our fifth-floor room that overlooked the inner area of the circular resort. The pool was already packed with vacationers. I sat in a chair at the small table in the corner of the balcony as Dominic set a large plate in front of me along with a glass of orange juice. I beamed at the display. I hadn’t been eating much since everything had fallen apart, and suddenly, I was

starving. Dominic set his plate down and took a seat across from me. “How’s it look?” he asked. “Wonderful. I’m starving.” I smiled as I picked up my fork. “Dominic, last night…” I smiled. He grinned. “I guess I made the right choice.” “What do you mean?” “By coming here,” he explained. “And is that why you made that choice?” I asked. Dominic gave me a you-know-better look. “I missed you, and I was worried about you. When I saw you at the fight… it killed me, Katie. When I saw Damon touch you, I wanted to fucking kill him. What the hell were you even doing there?” He sounded angry at the thought of it. “Damon came to see me at the school. He invited me out, and I said no, and then he asked me if I’d ever been in love. I knew then that he knew , so I went. I was afraid if I didn’t give him what he wanted, he’d hurt you. I also thought it would be a good opportunity to get an inside look.” Dominic pressed his eyebrows together and shook his head. “Katie, don’t ever let Damon intimidate you like that. I don’t need you worrying about me. I can handle him.” “He said you’re unstoppable, but not irreplaceable.” Dominic kept his eyes locked on mine and reached over to take my hand. “I can handle Damon, okay? Don’t worry about him.” “He warned me to stay away from you. He said I’m a distraction, but I don’t want to stay away. I want to be with you, and I want us to be happy.” Dominic set his fork down and came around to my side of the table, kneeling in

front of me. I leaned into him and looked into his brown eyes. “Katie, I am happy. I’m sorry that we have to keep this all a secret right now, and I’m sorry that you got brought into this, but we’re going to make it out on the other side, okay?” “But you said in the beginning that you and I couldn’t-” “Forget what I said. Listen to what I’m saying now. I will do everything in my power to protect you. You just need to stay as far away from Damon as possible. This arrangement is just for now, okay? It won’t be like this forever.” “Okay.” I nodded. Dominic held both sides of my face and leaned in, kissing my forehead. “I love you.” I held onto each of his wrists and closed my eyes. “I love you, too.”

* * *

An hour later, Dominic and I were laying out in the sun beside the pool like ordinary people. I laid back in my pink bikini with a tall pina colada in my hand, but Dominic stayed dressed in a t-shirt and swim trunks so the ink on his bicep wouldn’t show. He still managed to kick back and relax with a cold beer in his hand, though. I had my eyes closed beneath my sunglasses and grinned when I felt Dominic’s fingers slip through mine. I finally felt like we were a normal couple, even if it was only for a day. I squeezed Dominic’s fingers in return, enjoying the moment when my ringing cell phone brought us both back to reality. I looked down at my phone and saw Sandra’s name cross the screen. “Hey, Sandra.” I saw Dominic pop his head up out of the corner of my eye.

“Hey, how’s your little getaway?” “Relaxing. I should have done this sooner,” I said nonchalantly. “Yeah, how’s Dominic?” Busted. I took a deep breath. She knew, and there was no hiding it. I squeezed his hand. “He’s great,” I told Sandra. I saw Dominic raise his eyebrows at me with curiosity. “Well, listen. The reason I called is that I’m sitting here with Erica and Nick and we were talking, and we want to come see you guys.” I sat up a little straighter. “Here?” “Yeah,” Sandra replied nonchalantly. “Listen, I know you, Katie. Whatever you’ve got going on, I know you’re not giving it up, so I’m trying. I’m making an effort. I would never do this around town, so I figure it’s safe in Orlando.” “Yeah, okay. I guess that would be fine.” “Where are you staying?” “Three Palms.” “Okay, see you soon.” “Okay,” I responded. “And Sandra?” “Yeah?” “Thanks.” Sandra remained quiet for a moment. “We’ll see you soon, Katie.” And the line went silent. “What’s going on?” Dominic asked.

I looked to my left and saw that he was sitting up a little straighter now. “That was Sandra. Her, Erica, and Nick want to come see us.” Dominic looked skeptical and a little upset until I explained everything Sandra had said about making an effort. Dominic finally nodded in agreement, but I knew he was still skeptical about Sandra since the incident at the hotel. “You sure this is a good idea?” “Let’s at least give it a try and see what happens. Will you do this for me?” Dominic took my hand again, pulling it to his lips. “I’d do anything for you.” I smiled happily and then we both laid back down and closed our eyes, expecting to have another couple of hours of relaxation. “Hey, lovebirds.” I pushed my round, dark sunglasses to the top of my head and squinted at my friends standing at the end of our lounge chairs. “What the hell are you guys doing here already?” Erica grinned as she looked back and forth between Dominic and me and then plopped herself down at the end of my chair. “Well, we were already in Orlando when Sandra called. We were worried that if we were still back at the house, you’d change your mind before we could get here.” I just nodded but didn’t respond. I grew nervous when I saw Dominic’s jaw tighten. Thankfully, he was maintaining a pretty good poker face. “Well, you guys know Dominic,” I said uncomfortably. “And Dominic, this is Erica, and you Nick and Sandra, obviously.” Sandra smiled politely, Erica glowed with excitement, and Nick smirked. “We were going to go grab a bite to eat if you guys are hungry,” Sandra offered. “We haven’t eaten since breakfast, and we’re starving.” My eyes moved over to Dominic, waiting for his response.

He shrugged at me and nodded. “I could eat.” Internally, I let out a huge sigh of relief. “Yeah, that sounds good. We can go to the hotel restaurant,” I said as I pointed to the long bar behind my friends. “I’ll just run up to the room and get some clothes on.” “Okay.” Sandra nodded. “We’ll go grab a table and just meet you in there. Want us to have a drink ready?” I grabbed my empty glass and waved it in front of her. “Another pina colada, please.” Sandra laughed, surprising me. For the first time in so long, she looked carefree. She looked beautiful. I turned to Dominic, who stood about a foot behind me. “You wanna come up with me?” I asked. I was doing my best to make everyone as comfortable as possible. I knew both Dominic and my friends were all making an effort for me. His eyes traveled from mine, down my body, and back up again. He chuckled and pulled me in closer by placing his hand on the small of my back. “I probably shouldn’t. I’ll meet you at the restaurant, okay?” I giggled quietly and rested my hands on Dominic’s upper arms. “All right. I’ll see you in a few.” I leaned up to kiss Dominic’s cheek and stopped near his ear. “Thank you.” He nodded at me, and I gave his arm a tight squeeze as I turned and headed for the elevators.

* * *

I had just pulled on my jean shorts and a colorful t-shirt when a ringing phone startled me. I turned from the small bureau and saw Dominic’s phone ringing on

the nightstand. I walked over and glanced down at the screen, immediately wanting to drop to my knees. Alana. After what felt like an eternity, the ringing stopped and a missed call notification popped up on the screen. I looked closer and noticed that there wasn’t just one missed call, but four missed calls, all from Alana. I jumped as a text notification went off. My stomach dropped as Alana’s message displayed across the street. Just answer my calls, Dominic. I know what happened between you and me before the fight the other night isn’t over. I wanna see you again, and I need some answers from you. I’ll have the house to myself tonight. If you’re not working, you should stop by. I’ll be waiting, XXX. I dropped onto the bed and let my head fall into my hands. My stomach twisted with anxiety, anger, and betrayal. What happened between them at the fight? Yeah, I told Dominic it was over, but did he really jump back into bed with Alana that fast? I took several deep breaths as I contemplated what to do. I couldn’t make a scene in front of my friends, and I couldn’t sit in that restaurant with Dominic pretending that everything was okay. I reached over to the bureau to swipe up my phone and text Nick. Can you ask Dominic to come up to the room for me? I waited for only a few moments before a response came through. Sure thing, babe. He’s on his way. Everything okay? I don’t know… don’t say anything, but Alana? That girl from the bar? Yeah…

Uh-oh. What did she do? Before I could respond, the door unlocked, and Dominic stepped through. “What’s wrong, baby?” Dominic approached me and sat beside me on the bed, looking legitimately concerned as he wrapped an arm around my waist. His sincere look immediately brought tears to my eyes because it felt like everything was about to come crashing down again. “What’s going on between you and Alana?” I asked in my most serious tone. “What?” he asked. I locked eyes with him and asked again. “What’s going on between you and Alana? Don’t lie. Just tell me the truth, Dominic.” “Nothing is going on with her, Katie. What are you talking about?” Dominic looked so serious that it scared me what a good liar he appeared to be. I stood from the bed, removing myself from his hold, and whipped around to look at him. “Stop lying to me. I know you and I weren’t talking at the time, but can you really move on that fast?” “Katie, nothing has happened with her since that night at the bar. Are you still upset about that?” I grabbed Dominic’s phone from the nightstand and whipped it at him, hitting him right in the stomach, just missing his healing wound. “Why don’t you read your text messages, then look me in the eye and tell me nothing has happened since then!” Dominic grabbed his phone from his lap and looked at his screen. When he finished reading, he tossed his phone to the side and stood, taking a step towards me. “That’s what this is about?” he asked angrily. “Are you kidding me?” “Excuse me?” I was astounded that he actually had the balls to talk to me in that tone after what I’d just seen. “Yeah, I saw Alana the night of the fight, Katie. She came back into the room

when I was getting ready. She came back, told me she missed me. She’s a part of Damon’s little crew, so I see her when I’m working, but I ignore her now. She told me she was tired of playing games and wanted what we used to have. Then she tried to kiss me. I pushed her away and walked straight out of the room and into the fight. And that’s when I saw you.” I remained silent, mulling over his words. “Do you know why I don’t have my phone on me downstairs? Why I’ve ignored her? Why I pushed her away that night? It’s because I’m not sitting here waiting to hear from her or anyone else. It’s because I don’t need to hear from her, and it’s because I don’t want her. I didn’t want her that night, and I don’t want her now. She can try all she wants, but I’m not interested. I’m not at her place today because I’m here. I’m here with you. And tonight, when I get into bed, it’s going to be with you, not her. That’s not where my heart is. I belong right here, Katie. So run that through your head before you accuse me again.” Dominic stepped aside to walk around me, but I reached out and grabbed his arm, stopping him. I closed my eyes. “I’m sorry.” He turned to face me. “This isn’t the first time you’ve accused me of something, Katie. If you love me, you trust me. I show my love to you by being faithful. It’s like half the time you see me for who I am, and the other half you can’t look past the guy you thought I was.” I nodded. “If you ever question something, just ask me. Don’t just start accusing me and throwing shit.” I let out a humorless chuckle and then ran my hand over Dominic’s shirt. “I’m sorry I threw your phone at you. I didn’t hit it, did I?” Dominic shook his head. “No, but you came pretty damn close.” “I’ll be more careful next time.” He laughed lightly. “Next time?”

I shrugged. “You never know.” “I do know one thing,” Dominic said as he placed his hands on each side of my head. “And what’s that?” I asked. He leaned in, just inches from my lips. “I love you.” “I love you, too, and I’m sorry.” After a long embrace, I pulled back. “We should probably get back downstairs.” Dominic nodded and then turned around and pulled his phone from the bed. I was already at the door when I noticed he was typing. I waited patiently at the door for him to finish. When he approached me, instead of placing his phone into his pocket, he handed it to me. I looked down and read his sent message. I have nothing to discuss with you over the phone or in person. I already told you that there’s nothing between us. The answer is no. I handed Dominic’s phone back to him without a word. My emotions were still running rampant, and I wasn’t sure what to say. It all felt like too much to take in at the moment. When Dominic took the phone back, he held it flat, so I still had a full view of his screen. I watched as he clicked on Alana’s name and pushed block caller. Dominic stuffed the phone back into his pocket and reached around me to grab the door handle. He stopped and turned his gaze to me. “I can’t promise that I won’t see her again. When I’m working, she’s going to be around, and I can’t do anything about that. I’ve done what I can, okay?” I knew Dominic was sincere, and that I had two options; I could take advantage and use this situation as an excuse to get out of all of this, or I could accept what happened, learn to trust Dominic, and move on. One thing was for sure, though; I didn’t want to lose him.

Chapter Twenty-One

Erica and Sandra peered at us curiously when we got back to the table, but they didn’t ask. Nick watched me like a hawk trying to read my expression. I had forgotten to text him back on the way down. I sat beside Nick in a circular booth, and Dominic slid in behind me. My eyes lit up at the sight of the pina colada waiting for me, as I desperately needed a drink. “Thanks for ordering,” I said to Sandra. “Yeah, no problem,” Sandra replied, clearly wanting to press for details. “Here’s a menu.” Dominic took the menu from Sandra and opened it up, holding it in front of both of us. I hadn’t said a word to him on our way down here as I attempted to sort through the thoughts in my head. In an attempt to make amends silently, I leaned my cheek onto his shoulder and wrapped my fingers around his arm as I read the menu. Dominic looked at me out of the corner of his eye and relaxed his frame. He kissed the top of my head and then rested his cheek there. After a few moments of mindless chatter at our table, the waitress returned and took our orders. As soon as she left, the rowdy restaurant and pool area around us seemed a million miles away. Our table felt distant and quiet. All of us were unsure of what topics were safe to discuss. “So, Dominic,” Sandra started, breaking the silence. Dominic leaned back into his chair, relaxing and looking more content. He looked completely prepared for whatever may be thrown at him. “Yeah?” Sandra gripped the neck of her Corona. “Well, I never got the chance to thank you for helping Charlie and me out of that fire in Jacksonville.” Sandra and

Dominic held eye . “So thank you.” I smiled at her sincerity. It wasn’t often that Sandra let her guard down and showed any vulnerability, but the fact that she was showing it in front of Dominic meant the world to me. Dominic kept eye . “I wouldn’t have left you guys in there, Sandra. I came back as soon as I knew.” Sandra nodded and finally let the eye break. “Did you really come to Jacksonville just to see Katie?” My eyes fell as I thought back to my conversation with Brandon. “No,” he answered honestly, shaking his head. “Damon found out that you guys were going and he said he wanted someone to go find out what you were up to. I offered to go for two reasons. One was to see Katie, and the other was to make sure the guys I work with stay as far away from you guys as possible. I didn’t report shit back to Damon. They would have.” “Who set off the explosion?” Sandra asked next. She was taking advantage of our freedom here to get all of the answers from Dominic that she’d been searching for all along. Dominic shook his head. “A rival gang. You were on their turf, and they wanted you out. It really wasn’t us.” “Brandon said you heard about it through the grapevine,” I interjected. Dominic opened his mouth to respond, but quickly closed it and looked at me quizzically. “When did you talk to Brandon?” Shit. “Um, yesterday morning before I came here,” I itted uncomfortably. “He came over to the house to check on me after the fight.” Dominic looked upset. “He knew I’d been trying to get ahold of you.” I shrugged. “He didn’t want to get involved in our problems. He just wanted to check on me. He knew I was pretty shaken up by the fight. That night, he had to

act like we didn’t even know each other, but he stood beside me the entire time I was with Damon. He looked out for me, Dominic, and he didn’t do that for me. He did it for you.” Dominic sighed. “What else did he say?” I looked Dominic in the eye. “He told me that I was crazy if I thought Damon was going to keep you away from me.” Dominic’s lips turned up into a smirk. “He knows me well.” “You’re risking a lot, buddy,” Erica piped up. Dominic chuckled. “Don’t worry. I’ve got everything under control.” “What if he comes after Katie?” Sandra asked like a concerned mother. “Isn’t that a concern for you?” “Her safety is always a concern for me,” he replied matter-of-factly, “but not when it comes to Damon.” “The most powerful and dangerous man in the South who already has a personal vendetta against her?” Sandra pushed. I glanced at Nick. He never stayed quiet this long, but I knew that no matter where I stood, he would be right there on my side. He glanced back encouragingly at me. “If Damon thought Katie was a threat, he’d have killed her already, trust me,” Dominic explained. “Well, she already got a pretty clear warning the other night.” Dominic shook his head. “He wasn’t threatening her life. He was threatening mine. He knows I’m way more of a threat than her.” The waitress suddenly appeared with a large tray of plates and set them down quickly before heading off.

Sandra cleared her throat and took a minute to sort her thoughts before continuing her interrogation. “So, Dominic, if you’re a threat to Damon, then why does he keep you around?” “Because he knows what I’m capable of. He’ll keep me around as long as he thinks he still has some sort of control over me because he knows what I can do for him. If that changes, then I guess I need to figure something out.” “He’s bound to find out about the two of you,” Nick finally whispered. Up until this point, Nick had trusted me completely, but I think my evening with Damon had changed that. Dominic intertwined his fingers through mine. “We’ll cross that bridge when we get there, and I’ll do whatever I have to do.” I tightened my grip on Dominic’s fingers. “Are we done with the interrogation now so we can have our lunch?” I asked, slightly annoyed. Sandra finished chewing on her French fry thoughtfully. “I just have one more question.” “What, Sandra?” I asked, frustrated. Sandra didn’t look at me when I spoke. She kept her gaze on Dominic and locked her fingers together with her elbows propped on the table. “Do you love her?” Without missing a beat, Dominic answered, “more than anything.” Sandra thought for a moment and then nodded with approval. “Okay, then.” Her gaze fell on me. “So what is there to do around here after lunch?”

* * *

The rest of our afternoon was spent lounging near the pool, swimming, and drinking. I had been ordering pina colada after pina colada, and by the time

Dominic and I departed from our friends, the alcohol had hit me hard. I was giggling like a schoolgirl with Nick and Erica, while Sandra only took sips of beer here and there along with Dominic, like the responsible parents of the group. I wondered at one point what happened to the Dominic I’d met my first night here. The one who encouraged me to do shots with him, but I suppose I was just a random girl he was trying to get into bed with. Now, I’m the girl he loves and who he feels the need to watch over and protect. “Come on, baby. Why don’t we get you up to bed?” Dominic said as he stood behind me and put his hands on my shoulders. I twisted in my lounge chair and looked around the pool area that had emptied tremendously since I’d last paid attention. “What time is it?” I asked him. “It’s past eleven.” “But I’m not tired. I’m having fun, Dominic!” “He’s right, honey,” Sandra said. “I’m going to get these two up to our room too, and we’ll meet you down here for breakfast in the morning, okay?” “You’re using your mom voice, Sandra,” I replied, laughing. “Because that’s the only time you listen to me. Now, go.” Sandra turned to Erica and Nick as she started walking. “Come on, you two.” Erica and Nick both hugged me goodnight and then reluctantly followed behind Sandra. “Come on, baby,” Dominic urged again. He held onto my arm as I stood from the chair and then wrapped his arm around me as we headed across the pool and into the hotel. The air conditioning was on full blast and sent instant chills down my body. It was a big difference from the scorching heat I’d been in all day. “Why didn’t you drink and have fun with me tonight?” I asked Dominic as we stepped up to the wall of elevators. “I still had fun with you today. I just wanted to be sober in case anything

happened. I know we’re far from home, but I can’t relax yet.” The elevator to our left dinged and opened its doors. We stepped in, and Dominic hit the button for our floor. “You’re worried about me,” I said as I leaned into his tall frame, allowing him to me. “That’s so sweet.” “I’ll always worry about you,” Dominic said as he wrapped his arms around me and kissed my head. “You know, I’m stronger than you think,” I mumbled back. Dominic didn’t respond as the elevator came to a stop. He grabbed my hand and led me down the never-ending hall towards our room. “Thanks for being so nice today,” I said, squeezing his hand. “To your friends?” he asked. “Yeah. I know you didn’t want them here, but I appreciate you putting up with it, and answering all of Sandra’s questions. I’m sorry about her.” Dominic shrugged as he pulled the room key from his pocket. “It’s all right. I knew what was coming.” He pushed the door open and followed me into the room. He flipped the light on as I stumbled over to the bed and collapsed. Dominic dropped the key, his phone, and his wallet on the bedside table and laid down beside me, propped up on his elbow, and laid his other hand on my hip. “They all love and care about you. They just want to make sure you’re safe.” I smiled. “Well, I think you proved yourself to them today.” “They’re still scared,” Dominic pointed out. “It’s a scary thing to deal with. None of us have ever been so personally involved in our work like this before.” My thoughts were flowing a little more naturally now that I was lying down. “What, none of you have ever slept with the enemy before?” Dominic asked jokingly.

I turned to my side, facing Dominic, and cupped his cheek. “You’re not the enemy. You’re just working for him. You’re…” Dominic gave me a half-smile. “What? What am I?” “I don’t know. You tell me. We’ve never really talked about that before.” “We’re together, so I guess that makes you my girlfriend.” Dominic smiled. I playfully rolled my eyes. “I hate that word. It’s so… high school.” Dominic leaned over me and kissed my lips. He was smirking when he pulled away. “Is the word wife less cringey?” My eyes bulged. “Dominic!” He smiled. “What? It’s a simple question.” I shook my head. “I… I don’t know.” I was too drunk to even think about the possibility. “Maybe someday.” Dominic smiled. “You do realize the hell we’d have to go through…” “Do you really think I haven’t considered that before?” Dominic asked. I sighed. “The sacrifices you’d have to make… I mean, where would we live? I have a job that requires me to live all over the world, and you’re dead set on staying in Miami. But, if we stay here, we’re risking everything.” I could feel myself getting emotional over the topic. Dominic pulled me closer, and I laid my head against his chest. “Everything is going to be fine, baby,” he said reassuringly. “Just calm down.” “Maybe we’re just fooling ourselves,” I mumbled. I could feel Dominic shake his head. “This is going to work. We just have to be patient. We’ll figure all of that out when the time comes. Let’s just get some

sleep for now.” As I laid in Dominic’s arms, listening to the sound of his quiet breathing, I couldn’t help but think through every possibility that could lead to us being together in the end. There was only one option. Destroy El Ungido.

Chapter Twenty-Two

“Do you wanna ride back with us?” Sandra asked as we were departing from breakfast the next morning. “I can bring her back,” Dominic offered quickly. “Are you sure?” I asked him. He slid his hand into mine. “Of course. I want a few more hours with you.” I nodded. “All right.” I turned my gaze back to my friends. “I’ll just see you guys back at the house then, okay?” I exchanged hugs with each of my friends, and when I leaned back from hugging Nick, I caught a glance of Sandra and Dominic exchanging words before my friends turned and headed for the doors of the hotel. “What was that about?” I asked him as we watched them depart. Dominic took a moment before speaking. “She just told me to take care of you.” He shrugged. “Are you ready?” I shook my head. “Not at all,” I said reluctantly. “Do you wanna stay at my place tonight?” Dominic asked as we stepped off the elevator. I looked at him as if he had three heads. “No! Dominic, we can’t see each other back home after the other night. Damon will find out, and when he does, you’re fucked. We both are. I don’t want to risk losing you again.” Dominic looked frustrated. “Katie, I wish you would just trust me. What are we supposed to do? Never see each other again? Obviously, we’re not going out in public together, but if I don’t sneak into your room, or if I can’t bring you home, this isn’t going to work.”

I considered his words as we walked into our room to gather our bags. “I’m just afraid,” I itted. Dominic stopped when the door shut behind us and grasped my arm, pulling me to face him, and then placed one hand on each shoulder. “What are you afraid of?” “I’m afraid that somebody in your neighborhood will see us, and I’m afraid that Damon might show up and catch us.” Dominic nodded. “I get that, but all it takes is you ducking down in the car, and I always leave my windows and doors locked. Besides, it’s very, very rare that he shows up. I usually only see him at work. Just trust me.” I sighed. “Fine. I’ll stay. I’m not ready to leave you yet.” I wrapped my arms around Dominic’s waist and leaned into his kiss.

* * *

Four hours later, Dominic and I pulled into his driveway. The sun was out, and the heat was unbearable today. The humidity was through the roof. “Here,” Dominic said as he handed me his keys. “Just get inside. I’ll get the bags.” I nodded, taking the heavy set of keys from his large hand. “Jesus, how many keys do you need?” Dominic shrugged. “Damon makes sure that I have access to any place we might need to get into.” I could have questioned him, but I didn’t bother. “I don’t even want to know,” I responded as I stepped from the car. I unlocked Dominic’s front door with the key he’d pointed out and stepped inside to find the sound of reggae and the smell of lunch wafting from the

kitchen. I smiled knowingly. I hurried across the living room and peeked into the kitchen to find Danielle swaying to the music as she chopped lettuce. “Danielle?” The petite woman jumped nearly a foot into the air. “Katie!” Danielle set the knife down and quickly turned off the music coming from a radio on the counter. “I’m so sorry. You scared me.” I leaned against the doorway, laughing. “Sorry about that. I just came home with Dominic.” Danielle smiled. “How was your weekend?” Before I could answer, Dominic appeared behind me, placing his hands on my shoulders. “It was perfect.” I could hear the smile in Dominic’s voice and then felt him kiss the top of my head. “I think it was just what we needed.” Danielle couldn’t contain her smile. I knew she’d been rooting for us all along. “Well, I’ll get out of your hair. I didn’t realize you were bringing company back.” Danielle smiled at me. “I’ve been trying to spend more time here. I just feel more comfortable than I do all alone at home,” Danielle explained to me. I nodded. “Where’s Alex?” Danielle frowned. “Always off with his friends. I can never keep track. When I ask, he tells me not to worry about it. I just…” “Why don’t you stay here? We don’t have any plans,” I suggested. “Well, you two need your privacy.” Danielle waved her hand. “Danielle, please stay. What are you making?” I walked out of Dominic’s embrace and over to the counter. Danielle was explaining her plans for lunch when Dominic’s cell phone went off. I heard him excuse himself to take the call in the bedroom. I was helping

Danielle cut veggies when he finally reappeared several minutes later. “Hey, I’ve gotta run up to the garage for a little bit, okay?” “Dominic, we just got back. Can’t it wait?” I was frustrated with him running to Damon at his beck and call, even though I knew it was necessary. Dominic shrugged and then walked over to me, holding my shoulders. “You know I don’t have a choice, Katie.” I sighed, knowing I’d always feel defeated on the matter. “Well, who’s going to be there?” Dominic glanced down at me but didn’t answer. Instead, he leaned down and planted a long, slow kiss on my lips. “I’ll be back soon. I love you.” And with that, he was gone. I didn’t move until I heard the front door shut and lock behind him. When I finally looked back at Danielle, she had one hand ing her weight against the counter, and the other, holding the knife, planted firmly on her hip. She looked like she was in mom mode. “What was that about?” she asked. “Do you know Alana?” Danielle scoffed. “Yeah, I know her. She’s a little tramp.” I almost laughed at sweet, little Danielle. “Why?” “She kept calling Dominic this weekend and then I saw a text from her on his phone,” I explained the entire situation to Danielle. “His reaction pretty much told me she’s going to be there.” “Why does Alana threaten you so much?” Danielle asked. I was shocked that Danielle didn’t see things the same way I did. “Because she had Dominic long before I did, she’s gorgeous, I know they’ve hooked up, and she’s been in his life a lot longer than I have. She’s got the upper hand.”

“Upper hand? Are you kidding me? Honey, Dominic loves you, and he does not love easily.” “But how much? We’re risking everything by being together. I worry that eventually he’ll realize it’s just not worth it. Like maybe she can convince him otherwise. And I’m worried that every time she’s around him, she’ll try something.” “You’ve got to give him the benefit of the doubt, Katie. I know it’s scary, but he’s not like everyone else. Anyone else in El Ungido would have fed me to the wolves when I lost my husband. Dominic didn’t. He stepped up and did what he had to do to protect us, and he’s been doing it every day since. Before you, he would have gone to see Damon today and slept with her before he came home. But now, he has you to come home to, and that’s all he wants. If that weren’t true, you wouldn’t be here.” I smiled, relieved. “I guess you’d know better than anybody.” “Which is exactly why you just need to trust me. You’ve got nothing to worry about.” I nodded. “Thanks, Danielle.” “Hey, it looks like you and I are stuck together now,” she laughed. “We’ve got to have each other’s backs.” I agreed immediately. “It doesn’t scare you to be around me?” I asked. Danielle shook her head. “No way. We’ve got Dominic protecting us.” I nodded. “Yeah, I just don’t want him to get hurt in the process…”

* * *

Danielle and I waited and waited for Dominic to return before having lunch. Finally, an hour and a half ed, and he still wasn’t back yet, so Danielle and I

sat to eat. “Just eat your food and stop worrying,” Danielle demanded, noticing I was only picking at my plate. “This happens a lot. Damon starts up one of his meetings and just goes on and on. He’ll be back soon.” I nodded, forcing myself to trust Danielle. “So what’d you guys do this weekend?” she asked. “Did you ever actually leave the room?” I widened my eyes and laughed. “Danielle!” She laughed and shrugged. “That man is crazy about you. I wouldn’t put it past him.” “Well, Friday night was by far the best we’ve ever had if you really want to know.” I could feel myself blushing, surprised by how much I was willing to share with Danielle, but there was something about her. She made me feel so comfortable. “Then, on Saturday, a few of my friends surprised us. They’re really making an effort to get to know Dominic.” Danielle looked surprised. “Well, that’s very sweet of them. How did he handle it?” “He wasn’t very pleased at first, but he did well.” I shrugged. “They all got along, and he explained a lot to them about how life is here and what he has to do. I think they all understand each other a little better now.” “A little understanding will go a long way.” Danielle nodded. “And then I drank a bit too much last night. When we got back to the room, Dominic and I ended up talking about labels. We’d never done that before. It just feels so official now. And then he promised me that one day we won’t have to hide anymore.” “If that’s what he promised, he’ll make it happen,” Danielle said. “For that to happen, Dominic would have no choice but to-”

Danielle cut me off. “Dominic will do whatever it takes, Katie. Whatever he thinks he needs to do, he’ll do it. It may not seem like it now, but he will take care of this. He might keep working for Damon for another five years. You just have to be patient. Timing is everything here, but I promise you, he has a plan.” “It’s a scary thought,” I muttered. “But what’s scarier?” Danielle asked. “The thought of waiting, or losing him?” “But what do those actions make him?” I asked. “A killer?” “Yes,” Danielle itted. “It’s a fact, and if you’re going to be with him, that’s something you need to accept. Dominic has a lot of blood on his hands, and he struggles with that every day. It eats at him, and I can see that. But, he’s surviving, and he’s protecting the ones he loves. He’ll kill a million times over if that means protecting us. But, I will tell you something; Dominic has never killed in cold blood before. Ever. Just try not to think about that. Think about the man who tells you he loves you, and talks to your friends, and watches after his nephew and sister-in-law. Think about the guy you fall asleep next to at night. Do you feel safe?” I thought for a moment. “Yeah, always.” “Then that’s all that matters.” I smiled. “He is a good man, and what you see on the outside is not necessarily his reality. that,” Danielle pleaded. Then, suddenly, a knock sounded off at the door. The blinds were closed, so we weren’t able to see who stood on Dominic’s front porch. Danielle and I glanced at each other. “Go put our plates in the freezer and go into Dominic’s closet. You can get up into the attic from there. Stay there until I come get you.” “But, Danielle.”

“Just do it, now!” Danielle whispered harshly. Danielle’s tone frightened me. I quickly grabbed both of our half-eaten plates and stashed them away in the freezer and hurried quietly down the hall. I did just as Danielle said. I snuck into Dominic’s closet, shutting the door silently behind me. I flipped the light on, only for a moment to find the door to the attic. I noticed there was an opening just above the door. I pulled a large tote over from beneath Dominic’s clothes and placed it beside the door, careful to not make it seem out of place. I stepped on it, flipping the light off below, and reached up. Using every bit of strength I had, I heaved myself up into the space. It was long, empty, and smelled of plywood. I laid down, daring myself to stay completely still. Only the sound of my breath and the rush of blood echoed in my ears. As I lay silently, I heard a man’s voice from down below. My first and only guess would be Damon, but I couldn’t be sure. I heard him and Danielle conversing back and forth, but I couldn’t make out anything they were saying. The voices were too far away. I thought I might go crazy. I didn’t want to wait for him to leave to find out what was going on. Suddenly, I heard the bedroom door click open, and my breathing stopped altogether. I held my breath, praying that it was Danielle, but I didn’t hear her small footsteps. Instead, I heard slow, heavy steps that stopped on occasion. I stiffened even more to avoid making any creaks in the ceiling. The door to the closet clicked open, and my body went numb. I closed my eyes. Someone stepped into the dark closet, not bothering to turn on the light, and pushed the rack of clothes to the side, revealing only the back of the closet. Without another sound, the door closed, and the footsteps disappeared down the hall. I waited for what felt like hours, but what I assumed was only a couple of minutes. Finally, the door swung open. “He’s gone, Katie!” Danielle flipped the light on. “Come on down.” I sat up quickly and scurried over the edge, dropping to the floor. “What happened?” I asked, forcing myself to push tears back. I followed Danielle out of the closet and sat beside her on the foot of Dominic’s bed.

Danielle sighed. “He said he just wanted to check in and started looking around the house. I acted confused and asked what he was looking for, and he wouldn’t tell me. I didn’t hint that I know anything about you. I just gave him attitude and went to the kitchen to do dishes. Before he left, he looked very smug, and he said, ‘I knew Dominic would come through for me.’” I sighed with relief. “So he thinks he got rid of me.” Danielle nodded. “Sounded like he was pretty convinced.” My eyes fell. “What do I do, Danielle? If he’s going to start checking up on him, I can never be here.” Danielle ignored me and shook her head. “Dominic is going to be furious when he finds out.” As if right on cue, Danielle and I heard the front door click open and more heavy footsteps enter the house. “Stay here,” Danielle demanded. She hurried over to the bedroom door and peeked down the hall. “Oh, Dominic!” Danielle rushed out into the hall, and I followed her into the living room. “What’s wrong?” he asked, looking concerned. “Damon was here,” I told him. His eyes bulged. “What did he say to you?” he asked me. Danielle swatted her hand through the air. “Oh, he didn’t see her. I sent her to hide up in the attic.” Danielle gave him the same story she’d given me. Dominic sat on the couch and dropped his head into his hands, shaking his head. “I’m sorry you had to do that, Danielle.” “Don’t you worry about that now. I’m going to go clean up the kitchen. Would you like a plate?” Dominic shook his head. “Nah, I’m good,” he whispered. “Are you okay?”

Dominic turned to face me once Danielle had disappeared into the kitchen. I nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just worried he’ll come back.” Dominic leaned back and extended his arms, welcoming me into his lap. “Come here.” I moved closer to him, leaning into his embrace. I closed my eyes, wishing I could escape the reality around us. We sat in silence for a few minutes, just taking it all in. “Katie?” Dominic finally whispered. The only other noise we could hear was the banging of pots and pans in the kitchen as Danielle cleaned. “Yeah?” “I’m sorry I got you into all this.” I sat quietly without responding. “We both wanted this, Dominic.” “I tried to stay away from you.” I smiled to myself. “And everyone warned me,” I itted. “Everyone?” “Literally, everyone.” Dominic chuckled softly. “And what did they say about me?” “That you’d stay loyal to the Ungido and nothing would change that.” “That used to be true,” Dominic sighed. “And now?” Dominic kept quiet for a moment. “Seriously?” I smirked and turned up to glance at him. “Just say it.” “That used to be true until I met you. I don’t want to spend the rest of my life

kissing Damon’s ass just to survive. I don’t want to end up like my brother.” “You have a much better chance of ending up like your brother with me in your life, Dominic.” “That’s not true.” “But the Ungido is your entire life, Dominic. Right now, you don’t have a choice.” “I’m making my own opportunities, Katie. You just have to be patient.” I nodded, ing what Danielle had told me. “Dominic,” I whispered. “I think you should take me home.” He hesitated before agreeing with me. “Yeah, you’re probably right. I guess it’s not as safe here as I had hoped.” Reluctantly, I said goodbye to Danielle and thanked her for all she’d done. Without realizing it, Danielle had saved my life, and Dominic’s all while risking her own. We stood in a long embrace before she kissed my cheek and wished me the best, promising to see me soon.

Chapter Twenty-Three

“I just feel drained. I feel like I could sleep for days,” I told Dominic as we sat parked outside of the house. “You should go get some sleep,” he suggested. I laughed. “I would if it weren’t 5:30.” “You need to rest.” “Why don’t you come in with me?” Dominic shook his head. “Nah, I shouldn’t be here.” “We’ll go in through the side. It’ll be fine.” He still wasn’t convinced. “We shouldn’t risk it.” My heart started to sink. “Well, if we can’t go to your house, and you won’t come into mine, what do we do?” Dominic sighed and ran his hands down his face. “I don’t know what to do right now, Katie. I just have a lot to figure out.” “Just figure it out tomorrow,” I pleaded with him. “Come inside for tonight and lay with me, please.” I could feel Dominic growing distant, and it was starting to scare me. Either my frightened look or my shaky voice was enough to convince him. “Okay,” he agreed. A few minutes later, Dominic had parked down the street, and we’d snuck around back. I locked the bedroom door securely and closed the curtains, giving us complete privacy. I pulled off all of my clothes except for my panties and tank top, pulled back my

thick, cozy covers, and crawled into bed. As soon as Dominic laid beside me and pulled me into his arms, every muscle in my body relaxed. I took a long, slow breath, forcing my racing mind to finally slow down. “This is exactly what I wanted,” I whispered. “Just hiding away from the rest of the world.” “Just get some rest, baby.” “I wish every day could be like yesterday,” I mumbled wistfully, ignoring Dominic’s demand. “I have it all planned out.” “Have what planned out?” “Us. If things were different.” “And what’s the plan?” Dominic asked curiously. “Well, I’d be teaching somewhere permanently. We’d live together in a new house where I can make dinner for us every night. We can snuggle on our couch and watch movies and have breakfast in the backyard. You’ll have your own garage and Brandon will be there to help you. Danielle will live right next door, and Alex will be off at college.” Dominic laughed. “You’ve got one hell of an imagination.” I frowned, a little taken back by Dominic’s insensitivity. “Last night you talked about marrying me, and today I’ve got an imagination for thinking about the future?” Dominic looked clueless when I turned and looked at him over my shoulder. “I just don’t want you to get your hopes up, Katie. I’m going to do everything I can, but I can’t promise you that kind of life. That’s asking a little too much.” I didn’t respond but just turned over, facing away from Dominic. “Katie.” “I wasn’t asking you for anything. I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable,” I whispered. It took everything I had to choke back the tears that threatened to

spill. “You didn’t.” Dominic attempted to roll me back over to face him, but I refused. I was frustrated that he hadn’t just gone along with it and let me be happy and hopeful, even if it was for less than a minute. “Was she there?” I asked out of anger. He sighed again. “Katie, please don’t start.” “Just answer the question.” “Why is that important?” I rolled back over to face him. “Because it’s important to me. I want to know what’s happening.” “Nothing’s happening. Yes, she was there. We didn’t talk. I did what I had to do, I left, and I came back to you.” I shook my head. “You’re just upset because I didn’t give you the answer you wanted.” “Yes, I’m upset. I’m upset that it has to be this way. I don’t like worrying about this when we have enough to worry about as it is.” “You worrying about this is not my fault. I told you that there’s nothing to worry about. You have to learn to trust, Katie. I trust you.” “Of course you do! Why wouldn’t you?” I asked, shocked at his absurd comment. “I just run into Alana at the shop. You live with the guy that kissed you.” “He doesn’t mean anything to me. He’s completely irrelevant!” “Exactly.” Dominic gave me a told-you-so look. I sighed. “Your life would be so different with her.”

“Yeah, it would suck.” “What are you talking about? You wouldn’t have to hide; you could do what you wanted, everyone would approve, and I know she’s hot! So at least you’ve got that.” Dominic scoffed but agreed. “Yeah, she’s really hot, actually. You’ve seen her. She’s got a huge rack, too.” I cringed. I knew these things were true, but it broke my heart that he’d dared to say them out loud. Then, Dominic’s face softened. “But, you know the difference between you two?” I rolled my eyes. “Obviously, it’s our measurements.” “Besides that.” I didn’t respond, so Dominic continued. “She has a great body, but she’s not beautiful. She doesn’t move around the world helping kids. She doesn’t risk her own life to give others a better one. She doesn’t come out to the bar, knowing it’s dangerous just to find a gang member to save someone else’s life. She doesn’t stand up against danger. She couldn’t give a shit less about Alex and Danielle. And back then, I wanted her, but not the way I want you. I want to wake up next to you every day and have breakfast on the patio. I want to go to the farmer’s market and pick shit out with you. I want that life, too, Katie, but I can’t promise that right now. I wanted an hour in bed with her, but I want a lifetime with you.” Tears welled up in my eyes. “I love you, Katie. I’m just frustrated. I’m trying my hardest to give you the life you deserve. Please, just be patient with me. If I tell you something, like we can’t see each other, or we need to go to a certain place, just listen. I’m doing it to keep you safe. That doesn’t mean we can never see each other again. I won’t let that happen.” I nodded and slid my hand into his. “I know. I wasn’t accusing you. I was just hitting you below the belt because I was upset. I’m sorry.” Dominic shrugged. “I’m sorry I snapped at you.”

“That won’t be the only time. I can be a pain in the ass.” Dominic laughed. “I’m aware.” He laid back down, letting a long breath out and closing his eyes as his head landed on the pillow. “I’m exhausted,” he mumbled. I laid my head on his chest, tracing my finger over each muscle. “Do you have to work tomorrow?” Dominic nodded. “Yeah, but I’ll bring Alex in.” “How’s it going with him?” Dominic shook his head. “He thinks he has to step up and replace his dad. When I remind him that this gang is the sole reason he’s gone, he tells me it’s because he didn’t know what he was doing. He wasn’t loyal enough.” I sighed. “Oh, God.” I nodded. “Yeah, I’m running out of ideas. But I told him he’s not allowed to drop out of school. If he does, he’s getting sent away.” “And he believed you?” I nodded. “He still knows that I’m bigger and stronger than him. I can get him on a plane if I really wanted to.” “Why is Damon pushing so hard right now? It can’t just be because of us. Like he said, if he thought we were that big of a threat, I’d be dead already.” “I haven’t figured that out yet. Something is going wrong, and Damon is trying to fix it, but I don’t know what it is yet.” “Do you think Alex knows what it is?” Dominic shook his head. “I don’t think anyone knows. That would make him look weak.” “So what do you think Damon’s plan is? If he has Alex, he won’t need you anymore, right? Isn’t it one man from each family?”

“That’s just the requirement. He’ll take more if they’re willing.” “As much as it pains me to say this; you’re better. As much as we both hate to it it, you’re willing to do anything for him, and apparently, Alex is the same way.” Dominic stayed silent, hating the likeness between him and Alex. A thought suddenly popped into my head, filling me with dread. “Dominic, you don’t think Alex has…” Dominic stopped me immediately. “No, not yet. He’d be different. You’re a different man after you take another man’s life.” “Even if he’s bad?” Dominic nodded. “Good or bad, you still have blood on your hands, and you’ll never be able to escape that. It changes you.” I lifted my head, peaking up at Dominic’s face. “Danielle told me what a good man you are.” “That doesn’t change the facts.” I stayed quiet, unsure of how to comfort somebody when the demons they’re battling are so much bigger than your own. “I love you,” is all I had. Dominic gave me a weak smile, cupped my cheek, and kissed me. “I love you, too.”

* * *

“Katie,” a voice called out to me the following morning as I walked down the hallway at Riverwood. I stopped and turned, a little nervous as Alex approached me. We hadn’t spoken

directly since he’d gotten so heavily involved in the Ungido. “Hey, Alex,” I chirped. “What’s up?” Alex leaned against a locker. Suddenly, he looked taller and broader. “I stopped by Dominic’s last night, and he wasn’t there. He wasn’t answering his phone either. Do you know where he’s been? I asked him this morning, but he wouldn’t give me anything.” I shook my head and shrugged. “I don’t know. I haven’t talked to him.” Alex smirked at me. “I thought you two had a thing going on.” I knew by Dominic’s response to Alex that he didn’t believe he could be trusted, so I lied. “Well, I liked him when we met, but it’s not something that could work, and we both know that. I can’t even tell you the last time we talked.” “Well, when I told you about that knife fight you seemed pretty concerned,” Alex pointed out. “Of course I was concerned, Alex. I don’t want to see anyone get hurt here, including you and Dominic.” I gave Alex a telling look, hoping I could get some information from him. “Why did you get the tattoo?” He shook his head. “I have a duty to fulfill here. I have responsibilities now. I owe that much to my family, my community…” I cut Alex off. “To Damon? Alex, you don’t owe anybody anything. Dominic stepped up so you would never have to. You’re turning your back on your own family by doing this. You’re capable of so much more than this.” “El Ungido will give me everything I need.” Alex turned to walk away. “Alex, please-” Without turning back, Alex disappeared into the crowded hallway.

* * *

“Hey, are you still working?” I asked Dominic over the phone as I walked back to the house after work. “Yeah, hold on. Let me step outside.” I could make out the sound of shouting, clinking tools, and what sounded like a drill. “What’s up, baby?” he whispered. “I just thought I should let you know that I talked to Alex today.” “What’d he say?” Dominic sounded nervous. “He asked me if I knew where you were last night. I told him I hadn’t talked to you in a long time because we knew we could never make it work.” Dominic released a long, slow breath. “Damn.” “You think he’ll tell Damon.” Dominic stayed quiet. “I don’t know, Katie,” he whispered. “I would like to think he wouldn’t, but right now we can’t take that chance. He’s brainwashing these kids. They’ll do anything to please him.” “Even give up his own uncle?” I asked. “Anything.” I sighed. “Well, I just wanted to give you a heads up, but I should let you get back to work. I’ll just talk to you later.” “Dinner tonight? I’ll bring something over.” “I would love to, but I have six binders to get in order. One for each teacher I’m working with, so I’ve got to get through those.” “All right. I’ll call you later then,” Dominic promised.

“Okay, I love you.” “I love you, too.”

* * *

“Hey, you busy?” Sandra knocked softly on my door a few hours after I’d gotten home. I turned from the desk that sat across from the beds. “Yeah, working on my second binder,” I told her. “Mind if I take a look?” she asked. I slid it over on the desk. “Sure.” Sandra bent to flip through what I had so far. “Notes, comments, worksheets, test and quiz ideas complete with answer keys, a list of possible textbooks, activities, local tutors, websites…” I explained. Sandra nodded in approval. “This is great. No wonder it’s taking so damn long.” “Yeah, it takes a while, and I have to do all of this six times over. But they’ll have all the tools they need.” “Well, not quite. That’s actually why I came in here.” “What’s up?” I asked, looking up from the binder. “Well, I’ve been working on this project for a few weeks now and wanted to surprise you once everything was set in stone. I’ve organized a fundraiser to help raise money to put in a new computer lab at the high school. If these kids have better access to the Internet, they’ll have unlimited resources. Charlie already set up a virtual fundraiser on the website, so most of the funds will come from there, but this will be a good way to spread the word about it and bring some positivity.

I think everyone could use some.” I grinned at Sandra. “Are you serious?” She nodded proudly. “Yeah, it’s this Saturday at six right out there on the beach.” “They are going to be so excited!” I exclaimed. “How did you put it all together?” “Well, some of the local businesses agreed to donate when they found out what it was for. Some farmers have donated produce and there’s a butcher donating the meat. We’re going to have a luau and pig roast. We’re opening it up to anyone, so hopefully, we’ll have a good turnout.” I loved watching Sandra get excited about her plans. I stood from my chair, hugging her. “Thank you, Sandra. This will mean the world to them.” Sandra shrugged. “That’s why we’re here. Oh, and one more thing.” I sat back down in my chair. “What?” “I just wanted to let you know that Dominic is more than welcome to come to the luau.” I smiled at her. “Thank you for that. And thank you for this past weekend. You guys trying like that really meant a lot to me.” Sandra nodded. “You’re welcome. Now listen, I know he’s a good guy, Katie, I just don’t want you to forget where he comes from.” “I could never forget that. It’s a battle that him and I fight every day. Does anyone else know?” I asked. Sandra gave me an appalled look. “Oh, God, no! And they don’t need to. Just make sure he keeps his tattoo covered, and it will be fine.” “Did you ask Charlie if he was okay with it?” I wondered. “It’s not up to him. It’s open to the public.”

I smirked at Sandra. “Whoa there, did you just stand up for him?” I teased. She shrugged and looked away. “I like the guy, okay?” “I knew you would if you just gave him a chance.” “He’s got his shit together, that’s for sure. He surprised me.” I laughed. “He surprises me every day. I hope he can come.” “It’s on Saturday,” Sandra reminded me. “Yeah, but he’s at Damon’s beck and call, and Saturdays are when they usually do their ‘events.’” I threw air quotes around the word. “If you ask him to come, I’m sure he’ll find a way,” Sandra said reassuringly, and I knew she was right. I nodded. “He always does.” Sandra smiled. “I’ll let you get back to work.” “All right. Thanks for finally giving me some good news that I can work with.” She laughed as she pulled the door behind her. “I do my best,” she called out.

* * *

The sun had set, leaving me alone in silence, with the dim glow of my lamp. I worked for a while longer until my door flew open. I turned in my chair to find Dominic stepping through with a white take-out bag in his hand. I grinned. “I thought you were going to call after work!” I exclaimed. “Have you checked the clock? I left work two hours ago. You weren’t worried that I didn’t call?” Dominic laughed as he plopped down on my bed. I glanced at

the bedside clock. It was after 7:30. “I’ve been busy. I didn’t even notice. What have you been up to for two hours?” I asked as I sat beside him. “I went home, showered, got some shit done around the house, picked up dinner, and came here.” I took a deep breath. “Is that jerk chicken?” Dominic laughed. “How the hell can you smell that? I haven’t smelled it since I got out of the car.” I shrugged. “Probably because I’m starving. I feel like I could eat everything right now.” “How’s the work coming along?” Dominic asked, pointing to my desk. “Fine. I’ve gotten a lot done.” “All right, good. Then you can take a break.” I smiled and thought about it for a second. Dominic tilted his head towards the bed as he sat down. “Come on.” I stood, pushing my chair in, and sat beside Dominic. I waited patiently as he pulled out one container after another. “What’s wrong?” Dominic asked. I’d zoned out while he’d set up our dinner. I turned to find him watching me. “What are you thinking about?” “I was just thinking about today when I talked to Alex. It’s bothering me. You don’t think he’d say anything, do you?” I asked. “We already went over this, Katie. Let’s not get into it tonight. Just eat your dinner.” Dominic suddenly looked exhausted at the thought of Alex. I shook my head bashfully. “I’m sorry. Sometimes I forget that this is way more personal for you.”

Dominic sighed. “I just feel like I failed at my job. I did all of this to prevent what’s happening right now. I don’t know how everything got so out of hand.” “You’ll figure it out. You’re doing the best you can.” I left it at that and changed the subject. “Do you want to watch a movie?” Dominic nodded and leaned back into the headboard with a small container of food in his hand. I grabbed the remote from my bedside table and began flipping through channels. “Oh, before I forget,” I said suddenly, “Sandra organized a fundraiser to help purchase a new computer lab for the school. It’s going to be a luau on the beach. It’s this Saturday.” Dominic smiled at me and rubbed my back. “That’s great, baby. I hope you guys have fun.” “Well, actually, I thought we could have fun. Sandra invited you.” Dominic scrunched his eyebrows. “I can’t show up there, Katie. This is your thing.” “And that’s why I want you to come. Sandra said it would be fine. As long as you keep your tattoo covered, nobody else is going to know anything.” Dominic mulled it over for a second while he bit down on his lip, then he nodded. “All right. What time is it?” “It starts at six, but Sandra’s fundraisers usually run pretty late. We have a lot of fun.” “I’ll be later than that, but I’ll do my best to be here,” said Dominic. I smiled. “Thank you for trying. I promise it’ll be fun. And if it’s not,” I leaned in closer to Dominic’s ear, “we can always just come back to my room.” Dominic smirked. “What would we do?” “That would be totally up to you.”

Dominic laughed. “Then you’re in trouble…”

Chapter Twenty-Four

“Oh, this is just fabulous.” Wanda grinned at the flyer in her hand the following morning as we stood beside her desk. “So you’ll be there?” I asked. Wanda tucked the flyer in her desk drawer. “Of course I’ll be there! We need this more than you know.” I beamed. “Good! From the sounds of it, it’ll be a full house.” “Will Dominic be there?” Wanda asked. “He’s going to try. He’s just going to keep his tattoo covered.” Wanda lifted her eyebrows. “Speaking of tattoos. On Friday I noticed…” I nodded at Wanda, confirming what she’d seen. “Alex.” “When did that happen?” Wanda’s face was filled with concern. “A few weeks ago. I thought Dominic was going to kill him when he found out. His poor mom just burst into tears.” Wanda closed her eyes and shook her head. “That poor family. They deserve so much better.” “Yeah, Dominic feels like he failed with Alex.” “Oh, he hasn’t failed,” Wanda disagreed. “Dominic is playing smart, as he should be. Being irrational or emotional here will put you six feet under.” I started to respond, but the first two students arrived, cutting our conversation short. For the past couple of weeks, I’d been leaving the classroom to avoid Dominic and Alex when they arrived. I didn’t want Alex to catch a glance or pick up on anything between Dominic and me that he shouldn’t. Plus, my story

looked more legitimate if it appeared that I was trying to avoid his uncle. Unfortunately, Alex arrived a little earlier than usual today. I was just walking through the classroom door when Alex appeared with Dominic close behind, still ensuring that Alex actually attended school. I stopped abruptly, unsure of what to do. Dominic and I made eye for a split second, and I watched him glare at me. It was the same dark look he’d given me shortly after we first met. I quickly broke eye and shuffled around them, leaving the sound of Alex’s laugh behind. I stood at the bottom of the stairs and waited for the halls to clear. When the final bell rang, I let out a sigh of relief now that I stood alone in the hallway. At least I was until I saw Dominic appear at the top of the stairs. Instead of going to him, I walked away. I walked past the staircase, around the next corner, and down the hall until I found a janitor’s closet. I tried the door and found it unlocked. I pulled it open and entered just as Dominic rounded the corner. I stood in the darkness for only a few seconds until the door whipped open and then closed quietly behind Dominic as he locked it. I couldn’t see him in the pitch black, but he managed to find me pretty quickly. Suddenly, two massive arms wrapped around my waist, and Dominic pulled me to his chest. I put my arms around his neck as Dominic planted a long, lingering kiss on my lips. “I’m sorry I had to do that,” he whispered. “It’s okay. It’s kind of sexy now,” I giggled. Dominic chuckled. “Oh, really? It doesn’t scare you?” I smiled against his lips as I kissed him. “Not anymore.” “Why not?” I rubbed his cheek with my thumb. “Because I love you.” I could feel Dominic’s smile as he kissed me back. “I love you, too, baby. So, uh, you like that whole tough-guy look?”

I laughed as quietly as possible. “I’ve liked it since the night I met you. I didn’t want to take my eyes off of you. You know, if it weren’t for Sandra, I probably would have gone home with you that night.” “I’m glad you didn’t,” Dominic responded. “Why’s that?” “Because we probably never would have spoken again. Things happened this way for a reason,” Dominic itted. I nodded and leaned my forehead against his. “I should go,” he mumbled. “I’ve gotta get to work.” “I don’t want you to go.” “I’ll see you soon.” “Can you stay again tonight?” I asked. Dominic shook his head. “I’ve gotta work late tonight. You’ll be asleep long before I get out of there.” “Right… work.” I raised my eyebrows knowingly. “Please be careful,” I pleaded. “I will.” Dominic released me and turned, unlocking the door and pushing it open quietly. “It’s clear.” We stepped out into the hall. “Text me and let me know you made it home tonight, will you?” I asked. “Yeah, I will. I love you.” Dominic bent and gave me a peck. “I love you, too.” I watched Dominic’s broad frame disappear around the corner, trying to ignore the butterflies that built up in my stomach each and every time he went to that damn garage.

I returned to Wanda’s classroom a few minutes later, sneaking in quietly so I wouldn’t disturb the class. None of the students’ eyes met mine except for one; Alex. The snarky, humorous glimmer that had been in his eye earlier was long gone, and a painfully dark glare had replaced it. His eyes followed me all the way across the room. As I looked into them, something inside me knew that Dominic had been right to worry about Alex’s loyalty. He no longer looked like the innocent and naïve sixteen-year-old boy I’d met a few months ago. Now he looked at me like a true Ungido.

* * *

I hadn’t uttered a word to Dominic about my feelings towards Alex. I realized that Dominic already knew, and I didn’t want my fears to weigh him down as well, so I moved on through the next two days as if nothing had happened. I was reading on the patio Thursday after work when my phone rang. I didn’t recognize the number but decided to take a chance and answer it, anyway. “Hello?” “Katie,” a woman’s voice came through, “it’s Danielle.” “Oh,” I perked up immediately. “Hey, Danielle. Is everything okay?” Danielle sighed quietly. “Yes, yes, everything is fine. But I know Dominic is at the shop tonight, so I was wondering if you’d like to meet for dinner. We’ll be safe to meet.” “Yeah, I’d love to.” “Why don’t you meet me at Reggie’s on Main in a half-hour?” Danielle sounded rushed. “Okay, I’ll be there. I’ll see you soon.” Twenty minutes later I was sitting alone in a booth at Reggie’s: an intimate,

brightly colored café. I picked at the chipped corner of the tabletop as I waited anxiously for Danielle. I was surprised that she’d be willing to risk meeting in public, but she was right about tonight. I knew Dominic was overseeing a poker tournament. Since I’d seen one for myself, I knew every Ungido in town would be there. These were the nights when we were the safest. I looked up to find Danielle walking in the door, and my heart slowed when she smiled. I was relieved that she looked happy. I had worried she’d called me to deliver bad news. “Hey, Danielle!” I grinned. “I ordered some waters.” Danielle leaned into my side of the booth and wrapped her arms around me. “Thank you, Katie!” I nodded. “It’s no problem. I’m glad you called.” Danielle nodded and smiled as she took a seat across from me. “Is everything okay?” I asked her. Danielle’s eyes drooped a little. “Yes, I’m just tired. Alex barely comes home anymore.” “But Dominic brings him to school every day.” Danielle shook her head. “Alex will come in just minutes before Dominic gets there, so he doesn’t know.” “What? Why haven’t you said something to Dominic?” “He’s already doing what he can just to keep his own head above water. Adding to his plate won’t help right now. There’s nothing I can do, Katie. This isn’t just a teenager acting out.” “It’s like he’s brainwashed,” I agreed. Danielle looked pained. “You’ve noticed.” It was less of a question and more of a statement.

“I usually leave Mrs. Borders’ class in the morning before Dominic brings Alex because we don’t want anything to be noticeable in front of him, but they came early on Tuesday. We both walked through the door at the same time, and they surprised me. It freaked me out. Dominic looked at me like he used to with that nasty look. I just walked away, and I heard Alex laugh. He actually thought Dominic scaring me was funny. I hated it, but we had to keep up the act. I came back to the room once class started and Alex gave me that same exact look, and I knew he wasn’t faking it like Dominic was. His was real, Danielle.” “What did Dominic say?” Danielle asked. She looked defeated but not surprised. “I didn’t tell him for the same reason you didn’t. It won’t change anything; it’ll just add more stress.” Danielle cleared her throat. “Well, I heard that your organization is holding a fundraiser for a computer lab on Saturday night.” I grinned in excitement and nodded. “Yeah, it’s going to be so much fun. My friend Sandra planned a luau. You should come!” Danielle smiled at me but shook her head. “Oh, I couldn’t. That’s for you guys.” “What do you mean? It’s for everyone. We’re trying to get as many locals there as possible. This could really help the school if we raise enough money,” I explained, surprised by her reaction. “I can’t show up to those things, Katie.” “Why not?” “I may not act like one, but I’m still an Ungido, Katie.” I drew my eyebrows together in realization but wasn’t sure what to say. “My father was an Ungido, and so was Dominic’s. That’s how my husband and I met. Our fathers did their dirty work together. When Dominic’s father ed, his older brother, my husband, took over for him until he was killed when Alex was five, then Dominic took over.” I sat in silence for a minute, trying to wrap my head around Danielle’s world.

“I guess sometimes I forget just how involved the rest of you are. It’s not just Dominic,” I itted. “No, it’s not just Dominic, but he does the dirty work for us.” I nodded. “Danielle, if you don’t mind me asking, how did your husband die?” “Damon killed him.” Danielle didn’t sound sad. She sounded matter-of-fact. I nearly choked on my tongue. “Damon?” Danielle nodded. “He and Damon went out on a drug run, and El Abandonados had some of their there. That’s the rival gang from Jacksonville. Damon claimed that he didn’t know they’d be ambushed, but Damon escaped without a scratch, and my husband was shot. His story never added up. I think Damon knew, and I think he was working with them. Damon knew my husband’s loyalty was fading. Just as Dominic has done, my husband stepped up and did things he never wanted to do, but he did them to protect me, Dominic, and Alex. And Dominic…” “Dominic is doing the exact same thing,” I said, finishing Danielle’s sentence. “You think Damon will go after him too,” I guessed. “I think he’s training Alex to replace Dominic,” Danielle whispered. I suddenly felt like everything that had happened over the past few months had come crashing down on me. Suddenly, everything made sense. “Oh my God, you’re right. Do you think Dominic knows?” Danielle laughed humorlessly. “Katie, Dominic knew about this long before I ever figured it out. He’s already three steps ahead of us. We just have to hope he’s at least five steps ahead of Damon.” I closed my eyes and took a breath. “He’s smart enough. It’ll… it’ll be fine. Anyway, about Saturday.” I tried to force myself to have the faith in Dominic that I wanted to have and push my worries to the side. “Dominic will be there, too. He said he’ll be late, but he can try to come after work. It’ll be a lot of fun.” Danielle frowned. “Do your people know that Dominic will be there?”

I nodded. “A few of them. My friend Sandra suggested I bring him. He just has to cover his tattoo, and it’ll be fine.” Danielle agreed. “I would, but I worry about Alex being there.” “Why would Alex come? You don’t think he has anything better to do than come to our fundraiser?” I asked. Danielle laughed. “I worry that that’ll be a job Damon gives him; to scope it out and see what’s going on. A kid from the school looks a lot less suspicious.” “You’re more on top of things than I ever gave you credit for, Danielle.” She smiled kindly at me. “You have to be on top of things when you live in this world.” I nodded and sipped my water in silence.

* * *

I didn’t leave Danielle until the sun was long gone. It was late when I snuck quietly into the house. I stopped in my tracks when I noticed that my bedroom light was on and my bathroom door was closed. Nick was going out tonight, so I knew it wasn’t him. I closed my door as quietly as I could and snuck towards the bathroom door. I took a breath, worried about who I’d find on the other side. I grabbed the handle, twisted it, and pushed the door open, ready for a fight. The fan was on, and the shower was running, so it was too noisy for the bather to hear me open the door. I looked down at the pile of clothes on the floor and then looked at the counter, recognizing the wallet and cell phone. I sighed with relief. Without a word, I removed my clothes and stepped into the shower. Dominic was standing under the stream of hot, steamy water looking right at me. I smiled at him and walked into his arms, melting into his embrace. Dominic held me for a moment until I leaned back and looked up at him.

“I’ve missed you,” I whispered. Dominic smiled. “Well, where the hell have you been?” “I went to dinner with Danielle. She knew you’d all be at the garage tonight, so she thought it’d be safe.” Dominic seemed both curious and concerned. “Is everything okay?” I nodded. “Yeah, I think she just feels safe talking to me. She doesn’t have any other women that understand what she’s going through.” Dominic grinned. It was easy to see how important Danielle and I were to him, so to know that we had each other through all of this, hopefully, took a little pressure off of his shoulders. “So, how was work?” I asked. Dominic shrugged. “The usual.” It felt so strange to have a “normal” conversation about Dominic’s job when nothing about what he did was normal. “I didn’t fight, I didn’t gamble, and I didn’t talk to Alana if that’s what you mean. I oversaw everything, kicked a few people out, and watched out for cheaters in poker. I barely even saw Damon. He was back in his office all night.” I gave Dominic a half-smile. I felt guilty, but I couldn’t stop myself from checking in on all of these things. I looked away from his face and looked down at the wound on his stomach. It was finally turning into an ugly scar. Thankfully, with Dominic’s dark skin, it wouldn’t be too noticeable. Pfft. Not like he can ever actually take his shirt off around here anyway, I thought to myself. “So, how long have you been here?” I asked, forcing a subject change. Dominic shrugged. “About a half-hour. You weren’t answering your phone, so I figured I’d come here and wait for you.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. I figured it would be a much later night for you than this, so I didn’t think to check it. I try not to think about you too much on these nights,” I confessed. “Why not?” Dominic asked. “Because I’d go crazy.” Dominic smirked. “You worry too much,” he whispered. His hands cupped my cheeks, and he pulled my face towards his. “It’s going to be okay.” Dominic leaned in to kiss me, bringing me the same pleasure he always did. When his lips met mine, nothing else in our world remained, and that’s how I knew. That’s how I knew we were in this together, no matter what.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Friday had flown by, and I couldn’t get my mind off of Saturday. I was always so excited about fundraisers, but this time it felt different. This time it felt like we were taking a stand, and I was afraid that we’d see retaliation for it. If the students knew about it, then El Ungido knew about it. I just couldn’t get Danielle’s voice out of my head as I got ready in the bedroom with Nick, Erica, and Sandra. We were all decked out in leis, grass skirts, and coconut bras over our bathing suits, Nick included. Sandra had loaded up box after box of leis to out to everyone who showed up. I tried my best to fake a smile as I applied my makeup in the mirror beside Erica, but it was getting harder by the second. If Alex did show up for Damon and saw Dominic here, it would be over. It physically hurt knowing that we couldn’t even trust Alex anymore. That young, innocent soul, I thought. It broke my heart just to think about it. Halfway through applying my eyeliner, I dropped the pencil and grabbed my phone, turning away from my friends. I typed out a quick text to Dominic, letting him know that he didn’t need to come tonight and that I’d probably be far too busy to see him, anyway. I didn’t even feel guilty for lying to Dominic. I knew I’d feel worse for making him worry all night. “Okay, guys, we’ve gotta get out there!” Sandra urged me and Erica. “Come on!” I tucked my phone into my bedside drawer, finished my eyeliner, and hurried out onto the beach. I grinned as I looked out over the sand. We’d been working all day to get the beach set up for tonight. There were decorations scattered everywhere; a long tent near the roasting pig and the buffet tables, and a massive pile of wood prepped for the bonfire tonight. As soon as I began greeting the locals, my nerves settled. Tonight was about having fun and raising money for a good cause. Letting Damon dampen my mood tonight only gave him more

power, and I couldn’t let him win. A couple of hours into the fundraiser the sun had set, and the fire was burning bright. Nick and I were down the beach playing volleyball with some of the local kids. Their laughter and their carefree attitudes reminded me of why I chose this career. Every child deserved this kind of innocence. We had just ended our last game, and Nick and I were returning to the party when a familiar figure caught my eye. He stood at the edge of the water overlooking the ocean. I walked up behind him, a little nervous, but excited. “What are you doing here?” I asked. Dominic turned his head towards me. “I came to see you.” He smiled. “I was watching you play, but that went about three games longer than I expected.” I laughed. “I didn’t even see you. Didn’t you get my text?” Dominic nodded. “I got it.” I gave him a look. “Yet, here you are.” Dominic huffed at me. “Why’d you lie to me?” I swallowed nervously. “I realized that inviting you wasn’t the smartest move on my part.” “And what made you come to that conclusion?” Dominic looked irritated. I sighed. “Danielle. I invited her, but she said she shouldn’t show her face here because even though she doesn’t act like one, she’s still an Ungido. She was worried about Alex being here to spy for Damon. When she said that, I got worried. If he is here, he’ll see you.” Dominic shook his head. “Look, I love Danielle, but she can worry a little too much, okay?” Dominic’s calmness on the subject frustrated me. “I think her concern was pretty justified, Dominic. She’s right.”

“You two need to stop worrying about this whole Alex and Damon thing, okay?” Dominic started raising his voice, so I was thankful that we were still too far down the beach to be heard by the crowd. “We know that Damon is training him to replace you, Dominic. He’s going to go after you just like he went after your brother!” I raised my voice right back at him and balled my fists up. I could feel tears begin to prick my eyes at the thought. “I’m so tired of you knowing all of this and acting like none of it fucking matters. It does matter. As long as you and I are here, this is our life right now. You already know what Damon’s plan is and when you’re in front of me you act like it’s nothing! You might not give a shit, but I do! As long as all this keeps going on, I’m going to lose you, just like Danielle lost your brother. You think that hiding all of this is protecting me, but it’s not. I need to know what’s going on as soon as you do. I mean, do you really think I don’t need to be prepared or that I can’t handle it? This isn’t just about you anymore, Dominic. We’re in this together now, so fucking act like it.” The tears began to fall, so I didn’t continue. I turned, taking a few steps away, and tossed my head back toward the night sky, taking a few moments to collect myself. Without a word, Dominic took me into his arms and held me. “I’m sorry,” he whispered into my hair. After a long minute, the tears stopped, and my breathing slowed. Dominic kissed the top of my head. “I was just trying to protect you.” “I’m not a little girl, Dominic,” I said calmly. I felt Dominic nod against my head. “I know you’re not, and I’m sorry for treating you like one. I guess it’s easy for me to forget how strong you are.” I sniffed and wiped my eyes, stepping out of Dominic’s embrace. “I should, uh, I should go get cleaned up.” I couldn’t even imagine how my face looked. “I’ll go with you,” Dominic said, taking my hand in his. I nodded and led him to the house. I scrubbed off the eyeliner and mascara that

had streamed down my face. I reapplied all of my makeup as Dominic waited patiently in the doorway of the bathroom. As I was double-checking myself in the mirror, Dominic wrapped his arms around my waist and buried his face into my neck. “I love you,” he whispered. I felt both of his full lips press into my tender skin. I ran my fingers over his short, wiry hair and let my head fall back into the crook of his neck. Dominic kissed all the way up my jaw and met my lips. “I love you, too.” I smiled. “We should get back down there.” I reminded him, walking out of his arms. Dominic nodded. “Yeah, wouldn’t want people to get suspicious,” he laughed as he reached out, swatting me on the butt. I grinned and took hold of his hand, leading him back to the party. We met Charlie and Sandra talking at the edge of the sand. “Hey, are you guys having fun?” Sandra asked us, grinning. Dominic smiled at her. “Yeah, you did a great job.” Sandra grinned at him with appreciation. “Thank you, Dominic.” “Have you guys eaten yet?” Charlie asked. “The food is great.” My eyebrows shot up. Charlie didn’t only look at me as he spoke. He looked at both of us, acknowledging Dominic. I noticed his eyes had softened as he spoke to him. Dominic shook his head. “Nah, but that’s where I’m headed. I’m starving.” Charlie gave him a small smile and a nod. “You two enjoy.” Dominic nodded back. “Thank you, Sir.” Without any more small talk, Dominic led me away into the long, dimly lit tent. When he turned back towards me, I was grinning like a schoolgirl. “What?” he asked.

I shook my head. “Nothing, that just went really well. It makes me happy that you’re all getting along.” Dominic chuckled but didn’t reply. “Are you hungry?” he asked, changing the subject. I nodded and followed Dominic to the buffet table. We filled up our plates and sat near the water while we ate. Spending this time with Dominic and doing normal things was making me forget about our reality. I loved every minute of it. While we were eating, Nick and Erica found us. We sat together laughing, talking, and swaying to the music while we watched Sandra hurry around like a chicken with her head cut off. We offered to help her every time she ed by, but she continued to turn down our offer. She worked best when she just did things herself. A slow song came on, and all the young kids cleared out from in front of the speakers. Only a few older lovebirds remained, holding each other close. I sat between Dominic’s legs, leaning into his chest when he whispered into my ear. “Wanna dance?” I grinned and turned to meet his gaze. “I didn’t know you danced.” “I don’t.” He shrugged. I smiled and nodded. “I’d love to.” Dominic stood and took both of my hands, pulling me to my feet and led me to the speakers. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and I felt a sense of peace wash over me as he laid his hands over the small of my back, pulling me closer. I looked up and met his eyes as we swayed back and forth. I couldn’t even begin to explain the feeling that I had as I watched Dominic’s eyes scan over me slowly. “You look so beautiful tonight.” Dominic’s voice was raspy as he spoke. I smiled at him. “So you’re a fan of the coconut bra?” Dominic laughed. “I’m a fan of anything you wear… or don’t wear.” Dominic’s

eyes fell on my chest, and I pushed his shoulder playfully. Dominic grabbed both of my arms, pulling me closer, and lowered his forehead to mine. “I wish it could always be like this,” I whispered, hopefully. He sighed. “One day it will be. I promise.” I nodded. “Do you the night we met?” Dominic laughed. “It wasn’t that long ago.” I shook my head. “No, I mean… do you the details or did you not pay attention, thinking we’d never see each other again?” Dominic looked away uncomfortably. “No, I .” I scrunched my face in confusion. “What?” He shook his head. “Nothing.” “Dominic, just tell me.” “I thinking how hot you were that night. I fully intended to take you back to my place and…” Dominic shook his head, ashamed. “You deserve so much more than that. I’m sorry for being an asshole.” I shook my head at Dominic. “I know. I knew what your intentions were. And to be honest, our intentions were the same.” Dominic’s mouth fell open a little. “What are you talking about?” “If Sandra hadn’t dragged me out of there, I would have gone home with you. I knew that’s what you wanted from me.” “Why would you have done that?” Dominic asked. “You didn’t even know me.” I shrugged, feeling like an idiot. “I guess I just didn’t care. You were goodlooking, and I was in the mood.”

Dominic didn’t respond. I wasn’t sure he even knew how. “I thought you were an asshole after that, anyway.” Dominic finally smirked a little bit. “Oh, really?” I nodded. “Really.” “And what about now?” Dominic asked. “Well, I still think you can be an asshole, but now, I’m in love with you.” I smiled at Dominic, and he grinned in return. “You turned my world upside down. You know that? You make life worth fighting for.” My mouth dropped a little. It was rare that Dominic spoke so honestly. I knew he loved me, but those words took it to a whole new level. “Mind if I cut in?” I was searching for a response to Dominic’s comment when a voice spoke out beside us. I peeled my eyes away from Dominic, and they landed on Connor. He looked at Dominic and me expectedly. “Yeah, actually, I do,” Dominic replied without breaking rhythm. He spun us a few steps away, looking annoyed at the interruption. Connor took a step toward us. “Come on, man. Let me dance with her.” “You have no reason to dance with her,” Dominic responded calmly. I could feel my cheeks heating with embarrassment. Connor reached out for my arm. “Come on, Katie, just one dance.” Before Connor could touch me, Dominic dropped his hands from my body and took a step toward Connor. “Don’t fucking touch her.” “What’s your problem, dude?” Connor asked, taking a step back. I’d never seen quiet Connor look so angry before. He was obviously drunk. I looked around, searching for my friends or anyone who might be able to put a stop to this, but

no one seemed to be paying attention. The music was too loud for anyone to hear the altercation happening before me. “My problem is you trying to pull my girl away from me,” Dominic said. He took another step towards Connor, putting them toe-to-toe. Connor scoffed. “Your girl? Who the fuck do you think you are?” I watched Connor sway on his feet, completely unaware of my relationship with Dominic. “It doesn’t matter who I am, but I’m sure as fuck the only one who needs to be touching her.” Connor rolled his eyes and then reached around Dominic to grab my arm again. I took a step back, nervously. I’d never seen Connor act like this before, and I was stunned. “Connor, stop it. What is wrong with you?” I asked quietly. “Connor, that’s enough!” I could hear Charlie shout, but he sounded far away. I didn’t take my eyes off of the two men in front of me who were just inches apart and only getting closer. “Guys, just stop. Connor, get out of here,” I demanded. Both men ignored me. Dominic pressed his hands against Connor’s chest as he reached for me for a third time. Connor went stumbling back a few feet, but surprisingly, he stayed upright. “This is your last fucking chance to walk away,” Dominic warned him. Connor laughed. “Oh, please! Try me.” I cringed at his response, knowing Dominic would take it literally. In a split second, Charlie and Sandra pushed through the onlookers that had finally noticed and had stopped to watch the exchange. I pulled my gaze from Dominic and Connor and saw Erica and Nick watching as well. They all looked on with worried eyes. Just as I was turning back to the scene in front of me, Connor pulled back his balled-up fist and aimed it directly at Dominic’s face. Connor was only halfway through driving his punch when Dominic reacted. I

gasped as Dominic’s open fist met Connor’s. He gripped and twisted, causing Connor to cry out. With his other hand, Dominic swung, coming into with Connor’s jaw, knocking him square on his ass. I threw my hands up to my mouth in shock. “Oh, shit!” Sandra shouted, dropping to the ground to inspect Connor’s face. I looked over to find Erica and Nick, mouths open. Each of them had a glimmer of humor on their faces. They knew Connor deserved it. Before I could make a move, Dominic turned, walking away from me. The crowd opened up for him, creating a path for him to walk through. I stood still, unsure of what to do. “Oh, my God,” I whispered to myself. Somehow, I felt responsible for upsetting Dominic, getting Connor knocked out, and ruining Sandra’s fundraiser. I looked bashfully at Charlie, expecting his face to be twisted in anger and ready to send my ass home on the next flight out again. But instead, he had his hands on his hips and his eyebrows raised as if he was actually impressed with what he just saw. I stepped up to him, grabbing his shoulder. “Charlie, I am so sorry.” Charlie leaned in closer to my ear and sighed. “I am not happy about what just happened, but between you and me, we all know that he deserved it.” I think I was even more shocked to hear that than to watch Dominic punch Connor. “What?” Charlie shrugged. “I saw the whole thing. Connor shouldn’t have been trying to get physical with you like that. He’ll have some serious consequences.” “And what about me?” I asked. Charlie didn’t let things like this slide. Charlie looked down for a moment and then met my eyes. “He was protecting you, but it better not happen again.” I nodded. “It won’t. Thanks, Charlie.” He didn’t respond. He just walked away to help Sandra get Connor to his feet. Finally, all eyes were off of me. I pushed through the crowd in the same

direction that Dominic had gone. When I finally broke through, I spotted Dominic walking up the beach towards the house, and I took off after him. “Dominic!” I called as I moved in closer, but he didn’t stop. “Dominic, stop!” He did and twisted back toward me with his signature dark, dangerous eyes. “What, Katie?” he shouted. I didn’t let his anger intimidate me. Instead of trying to talk to him about what had just happened, I walked up to him and grabbed the back of his neck, pulling his head down, and kissed him. I pulled his body as close to mine as I could as a rush of appreciation and iration for Dominic washed over me. He cupped my cheek and held me close by the small of my back. When I was finally running out of breath, I pulled away slowly. “Are you okay?” I asked. He looked confused. “You’re not mad?” I shook my head. “Are you crazy? You protected me.” Dominic’s jaw twitched. “He’s lucky I didn’t fucking kill him.” “He’s never been like that before,” I explained. “I’m assuming that’s the guy you kissed?” Dominic asked. I nodded “Connor. I’m so sorry.” He shook his head. “It’s not your fault. I’m sorry I snapped, but I wasn’t going to let him grab you like a rag doll. Who saw it?” “Well, everyone. You didn’t notice that?” He shook his head. “I just saw red.” I looked away, nervously. I hated the sound of that. Dominic touched my chin, pulling my face gently towards his. “I’m sorry I scared you.”

“You didn’t,” I lied. “I’m fine.” “So Charlie saw then?” I nodded. “He said he saw everything, and I’m pretty sure he’ll deny it, but he said that Connor deserved it and he’ll have serious consequences.” Dominic nodded his head in agreement. “Good. Fucking asshole.” I looked across the beach and saw that the crowd had broken apart. I assumed that meant that Sandra and Charlie had gotten Connor up and moving. Dominic noticed too. “I should probably get out of here.” “Don’t you wanna stay? We can go straight to my room before everyone gets in.” Dominic shook his head. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.” My eyes fell, and I could feel the frown forming on my face. “Dominic, please stay.” Suddenly I was feeling emotional all over again. Dominic thought for a moment before speaking. “Let’s go back to my place.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

The next morning I woke up to find that Dominic’s side of the bed was empty. I laid on my back for a second, listening carefully. The last time I woke up to an empty bed, I’d found him in the living room with Damon. This time, all I heard was the shower running on the other side of the wall. I rolled over and grabbed my phone from the nightstand. Three missed calls and two text messages from Sandra. One missed call from Charlie. Nine missed calls and sixteen text messages from Erica. Four missed called and seven text messages from Nick. One missed call and voicemail from Connor left an hour ago. I sent a quick text to Nick, letting him know that I was with Dominic, I was perfectly fine, and I’d be home later. I was just about to dial my voicemail when Dominic appeared in the doorway. “Good morning,” he greeted me. I looked up to find him naked except for the white towel wrapped around his waist. He was still soaking wet from his shower. “Good morning.” I smiled. Dominic walked over and sat beside me on the edge of the bed. He leaned in to kiss me. “Everything okay?” he asked, nodding towards my phone. I nodded. “Yeah, just lots of missed calls and text messages. And… Connor left me a voicemail about an hour ago.” “What did he say?” Dominic asked calmly.

I shrugged. “I don’t know. I was just about to listen to it.” He stared at my phone like a lion watching a wildebeest. “Do you want to listen with me?” I offered. Dominic shrugged, pretending like he didn’t care. “If you want me to.” I dialed my voicemail, entered my , and turned my speakerphone on. “Hey, Katie. It’s Connor. Listen, I was just calling to apologize for last night. I just saw you with that guy, and I got pissed. I was pretty hammered. Charlie and Sandra ripped me a new one and told me what I did last night. I didn’t even . I’m really sorry if I freaked you out. I didn’t mean to fuck anything up. But I’d, uh, I’d like to talk to you if you have a minute. Okay? Bye.” I deleted the voicemail without a second thought and Dominic and I sat quietly. “I’m gonna call Sandra and find out what happened.” Dominic nodded but had no response to the voicemail. Sandra’s phone only rang for a moment before she answered. “Katie, are you all right?” “Yeah, I’m at Dominic’s. We thought it might be best if we got out of there before everyone got back to the house.” “Yeah, how’s Dominic?” I’d left the phone on speakerphone for Dominic to hear, but he didn’t say a word. “He’s okay.” “All right. We were worried about you guys.” Sandra really did sound concerned, and I loved that Dominic was included in that. “So what happened with Connor? He left me a voicemail and said that you and Charlie ripped him a new one.” “He called you?” Sandra sounded shocked. “Yeah, why?” “Charlie specifically told him he was not to you.”

Pfft, Dominic scoffed. “This was about an hour ago,” I told her. “So as soon as we got done talking, he went and did exactly what he wasn’t supposed to do.” Sandra groaned in frustration. “Anyway, he was pretty out of it last night, so when he got up this morning, Charlie pulled him into the office and told him he’s on a two-week suspension. He almost sent him home, Katie. It was bad. Charlie said if he ever sees him so much as look at you the wrong way, he’s gone.” “I didn’t think Charlie would really suspend him,” I itted. “Charlie doesn’t take that shit lightly. You know that. You’ve seen him remove people for shit like that before,” Sandra pointed out. “But I’m still here,” I said. Dominic reached out and slid his fingers through mine. “And in Charlie’s eyes, what I’ve done is pretty bad. He should have sent me home, Sandra.” I felt guilty, too, for disappointing Charlie the way that I did. “Katie, just be thankful that he didn’t. Okay?” I nodded, even though Sandra couldn’t see me. “Anyway,” she continued, “don’t call Connor back. Just be done with it. Are you coming home soon?” “I’m not sure yet. I’ll let you know.” “All right. I’ll talk to you later.” With that, Sandra hung up. “You okay?” Dominic asked. “Yeah,” I responded, even though I really wasn’t sure. Dominic moved a little closer to me and squeezed my hand tighter. “You know, I wouldn’t take back one single second with you.” I smiled slightly. “We’ve put everyone through hell, Dominic.”

He shook his head quickly. “No, Damon has. None of this is our fault. We shouldn’t have to live this way.” “You’re right. Maybe one day we won’t have to anymore.” I took a glance at Dominic out of the corner of my eye. “What are we going to do?” I asked. “We’re just going to take it one day at a time.” Dominic pushed a piece of hair from my eyes and leaned in, kissing my forehead tenderly. The tenseness that had been holding my body rigid faded quickly and for another minute, the world felt all right. As usual, a knock on the door quickly popped that bubble of happiness. I leaned away from Dominic, searching his eyes. I expected to find fear, but instead, I just saw weariness and exhaustion. I knew Dominic was breaking down a little more each day just like I was, and it only encouraged me to be his strength, just like he had been mine. “I’ll be right back.” Dominic leaned in. “If you hear me say his name, I want you to get back up into the attic, and take your phone with you. Turn it off, now.” I nodded, swallowing back my fear, and did as I was told. Dominic dropped his towel and pulled on the nearest pair of shorts. I stood and held my breath, preparing to book it into the closet as I heard Dominic open the front door a few seconds later. “Alana, what are you doing here?” Dominic sounded legitimately surprised, and a little irritated. My eyes widened, I dropped to the bed, my heart pounded, and my lungs refused to release the air they were holding. “You could at least try to sound a little happier to see me, Dominic. You always used to be happy to see me.” I clenched my fists at the flirty tone in her voice. I wanted to walk out and club her, but my body refused to move. Dominic sighed. “What are you doing here?” he repeated. Alana’s tone turned more serious when she knew her flirty tactic wasn’t going to work on Dominic anymore. “I’ve been texting and calling every day, Dominic.

You’re avoiding me at the garage, too.” I finally released my breath and smiled just a little. He was telling the truth. “What’s going on with you?” “Nothing,” Dominic replied. “I told you. I’m just not in it anymore.” “That night at the bar was when everything changed. What was it?” she asked. I thought back to the night that I saw Dominic and Alana playing tonsil hockey in the booth, and then he took me home with him. I shook my head at the thought of it, thankful that Dominic and I were in a better place now. He didn’t respond. Alana lowered her voice, but I wasn’t sure why. I took silent steps towards the open bedroom door, so I could still hear. “I know about her, Dominic.” He still didn’t speak. “Damon told me there was some girl. I’m assuming she’s what changed your mind?” “I’m just not the man that I was when I was with you.” Dominic lowered his voice as well. I could hear the honesty in his tone. “So suddenly you’re a changed man?” “I’m just tired of fucking around all the time.” “So now you’re just fucking around with her?” Alana spit the words out like they were poison. Dominic stayed quiet for a minute. “I was.” “What do you mean?” Alana sounded convinced. “You were, as in… you’re not anymore?” “She broke my heart. This life was more than she was willing to deal with. It’s a lot more than most people would be willing to deal with, so she left.” Everything around me grew quiet. The silence was painful. “Well,” Alana finally spoke up, “if you change your mind, call me.” I didn’t hear Dominic respond, but a moment later the door clicked shut, and I

heard the lock slide into place. I waited a few long seconds but didn’t hear Dominic padding back down the hallway, so I made my way cautiously into the living room. Dominic was standing with his back to the hall and his hand on the doorknob. “Do you think she believed me?” he asked before I could speak. I moved closer and wrapped my arms around him, burying my head in his back. “Yeah, I do. You sounded pretty convincing. You actually sounded sad.” Dominic sighed. “I am sad, Katie. You deserve…” “Just stop,” I said putting, an end to Dominic’s comment. “We’ve talked about it, and we’re not talking about it again.” I leaned back and grabbed Dominic’s arm, turning him towards me. “Everything you said was a lie, and you have to believe that. I’m still here because I can handle this. I’m not saying I like it, but I can handle it for you.” Dominic reached out to me, engulfing me in a hug, pulling me close. “Do you think Damon sent her to check up on you?” “That’s exactly what I think.” I smirked and looked up to meet Dominic’s eyes. “Well, I think you just saved your ass. She’ll tell Damon you were all sad and he’ll think it’s because we’re not together anymore, so there’ll be no reason to keep up with this. This might have been the ticket to getting him off your back.” Dominic nodded but didn’t respond. I could feel that the muscles in his back were still tight and rigid. “Why don’t you go hop back in the shower? I’ll you this time,” I offered. “I have a better idea.” Dominic raised his eyebrows at me. “Why don’t we run away and pretend this place doesn’t exist anymore?” I laughed. “I’ve suggested that before, and you didn’t seem too fond of the idea.” Dominic finally smiled at me. He held both of my hands and then leaned in close, touching our foreheads together. “Oh, if I could, baby…” I leaned closer, kissing Dominic. “I know. Come on.”

I turned and pulled Dominic to the bathroom, leaving our problems at the door.

* * *

Two and a half weeks had ed, and they’d been so uneventful I didn’t even know what to do with myself. I’d become so physically and mentally exhausted. I was thankful for the break in drama; it gave me plenty of time to sleep. Connor’s suspension came to an end, and he had yet to utter a word to me or even come into the same room. I knew he felt like an asshole, and I started to feel kind of bad. I knew he’d been drinking, and that it wasn’t his intention to harm anyone. Then, I ed him throwing a punch at Dominic, and I got heated again. I felt like Connor was getting what he deserved. I’d been more active in the classrooms with teaching and showing teachers how to use the lessons I’d come up with. I was beginning to come up with plans that would include the internet as well. Our fundraiser had raised about half the money we’d need for the computer lab, so Sandra planned to have another one around Christmas with a winter wonderland theme. She planned to decorate palm trees like Christmas trees. Dominic had been working as usual and started fighting once or twice a week for extra money. He’d been asking Damon to put him in some fights, but I had no idea why. I wanted to ask Dominic what he was doing with the extra money, but I knew it was none of my business and that I had to trust him. Whenever Dominic and I weren’t at work, we were spending every moment together. Since the rest of my group now knew that I was seeing him, Dominic had been coming around the house more often. Nobody knew exactly who Dominic was, so they were all friendly to him. The week before Thanksgiving, Sandra had planned out our feast. Regardless of what holidays other nations celebrated, Sandra and Charlie always made sure to celebrate the holidays we’d celebrate back home. We had a Thanksgiving feast, a Christmas party, a huge New Year’s bash, Easter brunch, and a fourth of July celebration every single year. There was always something in the works. It helped keep spirits high when the job got difficult. Since things had been going

so well with Dominic being around more, Sandra suggested I invite him to our feast, so I did just a couple of days before. Everything was going well and getting quiet, but things were too quiet, and I just couldn’t settle my mind as the feast grew closer. I couldn’t put my finger on what was wrong, and then finally, as I was working on my computer after work one night, it hit me like a ton of bricks. I leaned over and swiped my phone off the nightstand. I pressed the phone up to my ear. “Nick, I need you to do me a favor…”

* * *

“Katie, just calm down.” I paced in front of my bathroom counter as Nick sat on it. “I can’t. What does it say?” I walked toward the counter, but Nick put his hand up. “Just stop.” For once, Nick sounded serious. I stopped in my tracks and let out a long, slow sigh. “Nick… what will I do?” Nick didn’t respond. He took a breath and sat quietly, pretending to be the responsible adult here. After what felt like ten years, Nick hopped off the counter, looked me in the eye, and took my hand. “Are you ready?” I nodded and stepped up beside him. I took a long, shaky breath before looking down at the counter. I gasped and my hand flew up to my mouth. “Katie, you’re pregnant.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Afew days later, I turned towards the knock on my door. Nick opened it to find Dominic standing there with a bouquet of flowers in his hand and Brandon standing beside him. “Aww!” Nick beamed at the bouquet in Dominic’s hands. Sandra grinned, rolling her eyes, and Erica giggled as the two stepped into my room. “Hey,” I said quietly, forcing a smile. “Guys, this is Dominic’s friend, Brandon. You know Nick, and this is Erica, and that’s Sandra.” Brandon shook Nick’s hands, smiled at Erica, and then took an extra long look at Sandra, offering her an even sweeter smile. She smirked back at him and looked away quickly as if she were suddenly shy. I’d never known Sandra to be shy a day in her life, so I was surprised at her awkwardness. Dominic suddenly appeared beside me, pulling me against him and kissing my head. “Beautiful flowers for my beautiful lady.” He grinned. I took the bouquet and smiled. “You are so cheesy.” Dominic laughed. I took a long whiff of the bouquet and then stood taller, leaning in to kiss Dominic. “They’re beautiful. Thank you so much.” I really did love my flowers, but I was still forcing my smile, and Dominic knew it. I knew Dominic was trying to make up for whatever he thought he might have done. He was trying to fix whatever was wrong in my life, even though he couldn’t figure out what it was. He knew something was going on the past couple of days, but I hadn’t opened up about it, and he hadn’t tried too hard to pry it out of me. I was afraid to share the news of my pregnancy with him. Sharing it with anyone

besides Nick right now would make it so real, and I shuddered at the thought of bringing a baby into this dangerous world. If anyone found out, they’d pin it on Dominic instantly, and everything we’d been working for would go up in flames. We’d both be done for. That’s a situation Damon wouldn’t stand for, and right now I had to protect our child, and this was the only way I knew how. “Dinner should be done soon. Do you guys want to head out there?” I was thankful that Sandra had changed the subject so suddenly. Everyone agreed and took off for the door. I was pleased to see how quickly Erica and Sandra had adapted to Brandon as well. They struck up a conversation with him as they walked out the door. I sat on my bed, still in a bit of a daze from my thoughts. Suddenly, the room felt smaller, and my breaths became more shallow. I couldn’t walk out into the big crowd with Dominic knowing that I was carrying his child, and he had no idea. The guilt was too much, and within seconds, the fear became overwhelming. “You guys coming?” I looked up at Nick in the doorway, squinting his eyes at me with deep worry lines ingrained in his forehead. “I need a minute,” I whispered. Nick looked at Dominic and me, understanding perfectly. He offered a small smile and a nod of encouragement before shutting the door and disappearing down the hall. Dominic stood in silence, unaware of what was happening, unaware that his entire life was about to change. Dread washed over my body as I imagined every reaction he may have. Dominic sat beside me and wrapped his arm around my waist. I gripped his knee, meeting his eyes, and placed the bouquet beside me. “Katie, talk to me. I’m worried about you. What’s going on?” Dominic spoke softly. My nerves calmed a little, knowing how tender and gentle he could be with me. “I have to tell you something.”

Dominic nodded. “I figured.” Dominic suddenly looked even more concerned. “Did something happen with Connor?” I shook my head quickly. “No, no, nothing like that.” “Then what is it?” Dominic urged me on. “Please, just stay calm. Okay?” I begged. “The last thing I need is for you to freak out.” Dominic let the irritation come out in his voice. “Katie…” I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, releasing it slowly. I turned, looking directly into Dominic’s eyes as they searched mine for the answer. “I’m pregnant.” Dominic’s expression didn’t seem to change one way or another. His expression went completely blank. I looked away, worried his anger and intense fear would come out and rear its ugly head, but the room stayed quiet. A tear slipped from my right eye, and I turned slightly so Dominic wouldn’t see it. Suddenly, he took my hand in his and held it tightly. I turned back to him, surprised to find a gleam in his eye. I’d never seen his eyes look this way before. They were hard, determined, and focused, but they shimmered just a little bit. “Are you serious?” Dominic asked. “No, I just thought it would be funny to screw with you.” I almost laughed at his ridiculous question. “Yes, I’m serious!” Dominic shook his head. “I’m sorry. I just… When did you find out?” “A few days ago. Something felt off, and I realized I was late, so I called Nick, and he brought home a pregnancy test. Positive…” “Who else knows?” “Just Nick.” Dominic gritted his teeth a little. I noticed the slight movement beneath his

jawline. “Why didn’t you tell me?” I knew that would be an issue. I turned my head away. “Because I was afraid of how you would react.” Dominic looked confused. “I’m not pissed, Katie,” Dominic clarified. My gaze shot back at Dominic. “Then what are you?” Dominic and I sat in silence. He leaned forward, placing his elbows onto his knees, and clasped his hands together, looking ahead as if he was watching a scene unfold before him that I couldn’t see. He released a low, slow breath and nodded to himself. I sat quietly, wishing I knew what was running through his head. Suddenly, the corner of his mouth lifted slightly. “I’m happy.” His voice sounded convincing, but his eyes told me something completely different. “You are?” Dominic nodded. “I mean, don’t get me wrong, I’m scared as hell because this couldn’t have come at a worse time, but…” Dominic shrugged. “We’re having a baby.” My eyebrows shot up, giving him a look. “I believe I will be the one having the baby.” Dominic chuckled, but the humor was missing. “I can’t believe you’re pregnant.” I was still filled with concern. “You’re okay with this?” Dominic’s smile faded as he looked at me. “How am I supposed to feel?” “Well, we can hide our relationship, but we can’t hide a pregnancy, Dominic. When he finds out …” “Whoa, whoa, whoa.” Dominic held his hand up. “It’s fine. Whoever said it was mine?”

I stared at him in disbelief. “We can’t just go through this entire pregnancy pretending, Dominic. And what about when the baby is born? Are you going to sneak over here to visit? I’m not okay with that. I’m not okay with us living apart and hiding our family and living under his thumb!” Dominic sighed and let his head hang. He took his thumb and middle finger, holding the bridge of his nose. “Don’t do this, Katie. It’s every God damn day with you.” Dominic turned to me in irritation. I scoffed, offended. “Well, I just want…” “What?” Dominic cut me off. “Why don’t you tell me exactly what you want, Katie, because apparently nothing I’m doing is good enough for you.” I rolled my eyes. “I want you away from the fucking Ungido, and I want Damon to leave you alone. I want us to be able to be with each other whenever we want without having to worry about the fucking warden finding out. We’re adults, Dominic. We shouldn’t have to live like this. I want us to be able to live in a house together with our baby and know that we’re safe.” Dominic raised his voice. “Well, what the fuck do you want me to do? Do you want me to go after Damon? Do you know how many men are backing him up? That’s a losing fight, Katie; it’s suicide. I can’t just do something on a whim because it’s what you want. That’s not how this works. I’m sorry that things aren’t the way you want them right now and I’m sorry things aren’t moving fast enough for you, but I’m doing the best I fucking can, and I won’t do anything that would jeopardize your safety, especially now.” Dominic took a breath and hung his head again. The breath he took was shaky, and I knew he was trying to hold back his emotions. “Especially now…” he whispered again. Dominic stood. “I can’t do this right now.” Without another word, Dominic left my room, slamming the door shut, and disappearing into the hall. After a few minutes, I pulled myself together and headed out to the central area of the house in search of Brandon. I found him, Erica, Nick, and Sandra gathered around the kitchen island laughing with a few co-workers and their friends. Nick was the first to spot me, and his face fell when he saw me. He stood taller, watching me with worried eyes. I shook my head and nodded towards Brandon, who had Sandra laughing like a schoolgirl. Nick tapped Brandon on the shoulder

and nodded to me, whispering something. When Brandon reached me in the hallway, he put both hands on my shoulders and lowered himself towards me. “What’s wrong? Where’s Dominic?” he asked, looking behind me. I shook my head as a tear slipped down my cheek. I wiped it away quickly. “He left. I think you should go talk to him.” “Where did he go?” “I don’t know.” Brandon looked concerned. “What’s going on?” “I think that’s for Dominic to tell you,” I told him. “Katie, please just…” “I can’t. Please, just go talk to him. He needs you.” Brandon nodded, giving me a sad glance. “Okay, I’ll be back.” I had my arms crossed as if shielding myself from the feeling of abandonment that I’d felt. I leaned my head against the wall beside me as the partygoers went on about their business, oblivious to how severely my life had just changed. My eyes scanned the room until they fell on my friends gathered around the island, watching me with sad eyes. After a glance at them, I turned and walked back to my bedroom. A couple of minutes after I’d shut my door, it burst open. Three of my friends came through the door and ed me silently on the bed. I was lying on my bed with my legs dangling off the side when my friends had ed me. They each laid in different directions, putting their heads near mine. Suddenly, I felt Sandra’s slim fingers slide into mine. I knew immediately that she knew. I’m sure Nick had told them both when he saw my reaction. When I’d called Brandon over, that must have been a sure sign to Nick that my news had not gone over well with Dominic. “We’re all in this with you, Katie,” I heard Erica whisper quietly as she laid opposite me.

I closed my eyes, thankful for their , but too numb to show it.

* * *

Several hours later, at 2:14 in the morning, my phone rang loudly, jolting me from the bed. Nick rolled over in his bed as well and watched me through the dark. I ripped my phone from the charger and held it to my ear. “Hello?” “Hey, Katie. Sorry it took me so long.” “Where’s Dominic?” Brandon sighed, and I could just imagine his droopy eyes as he prayed for sleep. “I just got him home. He’s pretty roughed up, but he’s okay.” “What do you mean he’s roughed up?” I asked, worried that he’d gone and done something stupid. “I found him at the bar. He was already pretty hammered by the time I got there.” Tears sprung to my eyes immediately, and I clutched the phone as if it might explode like a grenade if I let go. “Alana was there and…” “What did they do?” I asked suddenly, cutting Brandon off. “What? Oh, no, Katie!” Brandon sounded surprised by my accusation. “Why would you think he did something with her?” “He just walked out on me after I told him I’m pregnant. Him fucking around with Alana wouldn’t really surprise me right now.” “Katie, no. I was there when Alana came up to him. She tried some shit, and he wouldn’t go for it. He ended up yelling at her in front of the whole bar, and a few Ungidos got into it with him over it. They kicked his ass pretty bad, but I pulled him out of there and took him home. He ed out drunk.”

I let out a sigh of relief, but I wasn’t sure if it was because he had been drunk and still turned Alana down, or because at least I knew he was safe. “I’m sorry to put you in the middle of this, Brandon. I didn’t know what else to do, but thanks for going after him. I appreciate it.” I knew it had been hell on him tonight; watching his best friend spiral so out of control. “I just don’t know what to do.” “Just don’t give up on him. Dominic said a lot when he was drunk, and I know him pretty damn well, so trust me when I say that he wants this. He’s not upset about the pregnancy. He’s upset that you two can’t enjoy it the way that you’re supposed to. He’s worried about protecting both of you now. It’s a lot of pressure on him, and it just became too much for him tonight. I’m not saying what he did was right, but I’m just saying that you should give him a chance.” A sob escaped me, and it took a minute for me to compose myself enough to speak. “I don’t know if I can keep giving him chances, Brandon. He crossed a line tonight by walking out.” The line remained quiet for a minute. “Are you going to go see him?” “No, Brandon. I can’t do this anymore. I have to do what’s best for the baby now. If he can’t grow up and do this with me, then I have no reason to see him.” Brandon must have known I intended to hang up because he spoke suddenly. “Katie.” “What?” “Listen. If there’s anything you need just let me know, okay?” I nodded, even though he couldn’t see me. “Thanks,” I whispered, and let the line go dead.

* * *

The following morning I stumbled into the school, exhausted and nauseous. I hadn’t slept a wink last night after I’d talked to Brandon. I’d spent the rest of the night trying to figure out if I’d meant what I’d said about being done with Dominic. I’d said it before, and it had never lasted, but this time it wasn’t about me. It was about so much more than that. It was about our child. On the other hand, the thought of my child not having Dominic in their life hurt my heart more than what he’d done last night. About thirty minutes into my second class, I scurried out of the room and down the hall into the women’s bathroom. I fell to my knees in front of the toilet, vomiting profusely, but I was thankful that I’d made it to the bathroom in time and that it had been empty. The last thing I needed was all the kids talking about Miss Tomlin throwing up in the bathroom. It wouldn’t take long before they began putting the pieces of that puzzle together. As I sat on the bathroom floor, wiping my mouth, the tears began to pour down my cheeks. They fell so heavily and so quickly, you’d think I’d been saving them up for years. I still hadn’t wrapped my mind around the fact that there really was a little bean growing inside of me. It felt so surreal, and I had no idea how to process it.

* * *

I made it through the day, not ing one single thing that had happened all day. It was as if I’d been on autopilot from the moment I woke up that morning. It wasn’t until I was halfway home that I realized I hadn’t even pulled out my binder today. I’d been in a lazy daze, and all I could think about was crawling into bed. I did just that when I returned home for the evening, but I’d only had the luxury of silence for a few minutes before Sandra showed up to check on me. “Hey, how are you feeling?” she asked softly as she sat on my bed. I hugged the pillow tighter. “Tired.”

“Any other issues?” she asked. “Morning sickness started a few days ago. I threw up on Monday morning and thought I was coming down with a bug. I’d been feeling funny, so I didn’t think twice. It wasn’t until this morning that I realized today was the fifth day in a row.” Sandra gave me a small, sympathetic smile. “Do you need anything?” I sighed. “Yeah, I need the father to quit being an asshole and grow the fuck up.” Sandra laughed quietly. “Have you heard from him?” I shook my head but relayed Brandon’s message from last night. “Don’t worry. I’m sure he’s overwhelmed and doesn’t know how to express everything in a healthy way. He’ll come around, and things will be fine.” I was surprised that Sandra was defending him, but I was also irritated. “He walked out on me, Sandra. Like I told Brandon, he crossed a line.” Sandra sighed. “I know you’d never expect me to be the one to say this, but if you really love him - and I know that you do - you better get used to the bullshit. Both of you. Right now, it should be the two of you against the world. Besides, I know you’ll forgive him. You’d be crazy not to. Brandon even said it last night; Dominic is crazy in love with you. He’s stressed because he has to protect you and his child now and that scares the shit out of him. He just overreacted.” “You do sound like Brandon.” Sandra shrugged. “We’re calling it like we see it. Just give this time, let it blow over, and things will be fine.” I didn’t respond. “Anyway,” Sandra said, changing the subject quickly. “We need to set up a doctor’s appointment and get you on prenatals.” “What are you, a nurse?” I asked.

Sandra laughed. “No, but I seem to be the only one concerned about your health right now. Pregnancy is serious, and you have to be careful. I was doing some research, and I found a really great doctor in Atlanta.” I rolled my eyes. “Sandra, I’m not going to Atlanta. That’s going a little overboard, don’t you think?” Sandra shrugged. “Just a suggestion…” I nodded, knowing that Sandra was really just doing what she thought was best for me, and I did appreciate it, even if I didn’t know how to show it at the time. “I’ll think about it. Thanks for looking out for me.” She smiled and then stood. “I’ll start checking out some more doctors, and we’ll get something set up.” I returned her smile. It was forced, but I tried. “Okay.” Since I’d gone the rest of the evening without so much as a text or a phone call from Dominic, I shut my light off around midnight, willing myself to sleep, thankful for the weekend. No work, no Alex, no fake smile, no Dominic…

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Just as I had several times before, I awoke in the middle of the night to the sound of shuffling in my bedroom. I opened my eyes to find a familiar figure shutting the door as he had so many times before. A wave of emotion overcame me, and I was unsure of what to do. I was thankful that he’d shown up and that he was well enough to leave the house, but I was angry and hurt. I was sickened by the thought of even looking at him right now after the way he’d behaved. Considering all that, I still wanted him to hold me and tell me everything was going to be all right. I loved and despised him all at the same time, leaving me feeling manic and confused on top of my already raging hormones. His warm body slid into the bed beside me, scooting close, but I remained completely still and tense. His hand grasped my side and then suddenly, I felt his thumb gently stroking my stomach. We both laid there in silence for a few moments. My body began to relax as the stroking on my skin began to lull me back to sleep, but then Dominic shifted. The stroking stopped, and Dominic picked himself up as he moved. I laid still, confused. I didn’t realize what he was doing until I felt two full lips press gently near my belly button. He turned after giving my belly one more kiss and put his head right where he’d kissed. We spent the better part of an hour in that position, in complete silence. I wanted to believe something had turned around for him, but I worried that he was just in the moment and things would once again change when the sun came up. Finally, Dominic moved his head from my belly and laid it beside mine. He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me closer to his chest, but I resisted. I appreciated his effort towards the baby, but I had no interest in showing him any affection. He’d walked out on me the other night, and I just wasn’t in a forgiving mood. “Katie,” Dominic whispered through the darkness, “please.” “I’m not in the mood tonight, Dominic,” I told him honestly. “What are you even doing here?”

“I needed to see you.” I propped myself up on my elbow, looking Dominic directly in the face. His eyes were soft, almost sad. “I needed you the other night, Dominic, but I guess we don’t always get what we want.” Dominic’s eyes filled with pain, but he held my gaze. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have left.” I took a deep breath, preparing myself for whatever may happen next. “It’s not just that you left. It’s that you didn’t come back. I know you were upset, and you had every right to be. I was upset when I found out, too, but I can’t just leave.” “I shouldn’t have left, Katie. I know that. I’m sorry.” Dominic reached out for my hand, but I rejected it. “You know what I did when I found out?” I asked. “I cried on Nick’s shoulder for an hour because I was terrified. But you… you can’t handle it, so you go out, get hammered, and get into a fight in a bar.” Dominic looked at me curiously. “Yeah, I know all about it.” Dominic looked away, ashamed. “I didn’t know how else to handle it at the time.” “You could have handled it with me. If you needed to step outside to think for a little while, fine, but you went too far.” My voice quivered a bit, but I pushed the tears back. Dominic closed his eyes tightly as if my words caused physical pain. He reached over, placing his hand on my cheek and massaging slowly with his thumb. He opened his mouth to speak, but couldn’t seem to find the words, or maybe he just changed his mind. I sighed and hung my head low, unsure of where to go from here.

“Look,” I began, “I know that you’re doing the best you can. This just feels like a losing fight. I started to accept this whole situation a little more, you know. I understood that it would take time before we could go live our life, but once I found out about the baby, it all came back tenfold. I freaked, and I should have let you process before I went off on you, and I’m sorry. Okay?” As upset as I was, I refused to go through this without being the bigger person. I knew I was in the wrong too, and I’d own up to it. I just hoped Dominic was serious about owning up to his mistakes, too. Dominic took my hand, and this time, I let him have it. “Hearing that we’re bringing another life into this scared the shit out of me. I flipped, and I know it was wrong. It just fucked me up. It’s not just anymore, and it doesn’t feel fair, but I want to be here for you. And I will be. I’ll be there for every doctor’s appointment, for every craving, for every emotional, hormonal breakdown, for every birthday, and for every moment we can have as a family. It’ll be us against the world, all right?” I let a small smile show at the thought of experiencing all those beautiful moments with Dominic by my side. I placed my other hand on his arm and leaned in closer. “If you ever walk out on me again, I will fucking kill you.” Surprisingly enough, Dominic laughed quietly, careful not to wake Nick, who was fast asleep in the other bed. He closed the small distance between us and leaned his forehead against mine. I placed my hand on his cheek and closed my eyes, taking in his presence. Once he pulled away, he placed a kiss on my forehead and then looked down at my body. I turned, laid on my back, and lifted my shirt a few inches. Dominic placed his big hand back on my stomach and smiled. For the first time tonight, his smile reached his eyes. “We’re having a baby,” he whispered. I rubbed the back of his head softly as he spoke quietly to my stomach for a moment before lying beside me and pulling me into his embrace. I curled up in his arms, feeling his soft breath on the back of my neck. “Dominic?”

“Yeah?” His voice was already softer, as if he was just seconds away from falling asleep. “Brandon told me how that fight started at the bar the other night.” Dominic sighed so softly I could barely hear it. “Oh, yeah?” He didn’t sound surprised. “What about it?” I shook my head and rolled back towards Dominic, peering over my shoulder at him. “Nothing. I just love you. That’s all.” Dominic smirked and brushed the stray hair from my face. “You are the only woman I love.” I nodded. “I know.”

* * *

The following morning, the sun was shining brightly through the window, forcing me awake. I opened my eyes slowly, allowing them to adjust to the light. I smiled when I looked beside me. Dominic laid on his back, sound asleep. My eyes traced the tattoos on his upper arms. As much as I hated the commitment, the loyalty, and the dedication that his Ungido tattoo stood for, I had to it that it was beautiful. I could only pray that our child would never truly understand the meaning behind it. His hand had been wrapped around mine throughout the night. I slid my fingers gently from his as I got out of the bed. I hurried into the bathroom, pulling my hair back and brushing my teeth before I slipped out to the kitchen. I could already smell the coffee that had been brewed. A mumble of ‘good mornings’ greeted me as I entered the kitchen. I smiled at a few of my early bird coworkers as I brushed by and headed straight for the coffeepot. “Good morning, sunshine.” Sandra looked at me from above the local newspaper

she had laid on the island in front of her. “Morning.” I grabbed a mug from the cabinet. “How’d you sleep?” Sandra asked. “Like a baby,” I remarked without even thinking. Sandra and I looked at each other and laughed at the irony. Sandra took a sip from her mug as she shrugged. “We can only hope. Oh, and that reminds me, I know you said you didn’t want to go to Atlanta, but I think that would be best for… you know,” she said, glancing at our coworkers across the kitchen. “So I made an appointment…” “You what?” I asked. Sandra looked guilty. “I know, but I think this is best. I found an amazing doctor up there. He has great credentials and really awesome reviews. It’s just a quick two-hour flight. We leave Friday the ninth, and your appointment is that Saturday. We’ll come home Sunday.” I turned from the counter, and Sandra looked at me, holding the steaming mug of coffee in front of my stomach. “You know, caffeine isn’t really good for… you know,” she said again. “It’s not for me.” Right on cue, Dominic strolled into the kitchen wearing black basketball shorts and pulling a t-shirt down over his chest. He exchanged pleasant greetings with my coworkers and then smirked at me as he leaned on the island. He wrapped one arm around my waist and placed the other on my stomach as he kissed my head. I smiled and handed him his coffee. He thanked me with a kiss. When I looked back at Sandra, her eyebrows were high. She shook her head. “I am so out of the fucking loop. I’m going to tie a bell around his neck, so I know when he’s here.” Dominic and I both laughed. “He came by last night after you left,” I told Sandra.

“You two okay?” I nodded, and Dominic rubbed my back. “We’re good.” “Great, then Dominic’s got doctor duty with us. The ninth!” Sandra held a finger up to Dominic as she stood, then she gathered her paper and headed down the hall towards her and Charlie’s office. Suddenly, I ed Charlie. I hadn’t told him yet… “What was that about?” Dominic asked, interrupting my thoughts. I leaned in to whisper to Dominic. “Sandra made me an appointment with a doctor up in Atlanta.” Dominic looked confused. “Atlanta? We have doctors here, you know.” I shrugged. “I guess she found a really good doctor up there. She wants us to go for the weekend.” “The ninth?” I nodded. “We’d leave Friday, the ninth. It’s less than two weeks away.” Dominic thought for a moment and then nodded while he sipped his coffee. “All right. I’ll come up with something.” “You really want to go?” I asked. Dominic took a step toward me, set his coffee down, and placed his hands on my waist. “I wouldn’t miss it for the world.” I couldn’t contain my smile. “What?” “We’ll be out of the state, Dominic, for a whole weekend. No hiding, no anxiety. We won’t have to watch our backs. We can be seen in public together.” Dominic grinned. “Then, in that case, I’d like to take you out on a real date while we’re there.”

“Our first,” I laughed loudly. “You know you’re supposed to take me out on a date way before you knock me up,” I whispered. Dominic shrugged and grinned. “We’re just a little more modern.”

* * *

Later in the evening, I was knocking on Charlie’s office door. Dominic had left just after lunch to take care of something at the garage. I hugged and kissed him goodbye, wishing him a safe evening at work. I tried to pretend that he was going to fix cars like he did on the weekdays, but deep down the thought of Dominic leaving to do Damon’s dirty work haunted me. “Come in,” Charlie’s voice bellowed from behind the door. I cracked the door open and slipped in, closing it quietly behind me. “Hey, Katie!” Charlie sounded pleased to see me as he turned from his laptop. “Hey, Charlie. Do you have a minute?” Charlie nodded. “Yeah, of course. Sit down.” I quickly did as I was told and took a seat across from Charlie’s desk. “Is everything all right?” he asked. A lump formed in my throat when I tried to speak. I cleared my throat and started again. “It is, but there’s just something I felt I should share with you.” Charlie looked concerned. “Is this about El Ungido?” I shrugged. “Well, technically. I guess it is about one of them.” “Dominic,” Charlie guessed, and I nodded in response. “Is he okay?” My heart warmed knowing that Charlie’s first concern wasn’t what Dominic may have done, but was actually his well-being.

I nodded. “Yeah, he is.” “Then what is it?” I became hesitant, and suddenly I wondered why I’d come in here in the first place. I knew that once I told Charlie, things would become easier after his shock wore off, but my nerves still made me want to vomit. I sighed. “Charlie… I’m pregnant.” Charlie’s face remained still and calm. He took a slow breath and stared down at his desk as he began to process the information. “Does he know?” I nodded. “Yeah, he knows.” “How does he feel about it?” I gave him a small smile. “It was a little rough when he found out considering our circumstances, but he’s really happy. We both are, but we’re nervous.” Charlie nodded. “You should be very nervous, Katie. This is a big no-no.” “We know. It obviously wasn’t on purpose, Charlie, but we’re here, and right now we have to face this.” “When did this even happen?” I sighed, ing why I kept things from Charlie. He was like our father; protective and overbearing, digging for details that were not meant for him to know. “About a month and a half ago. We were in Orlando.” Charlie squinted. “When the hell did you run off to Orlando?” Shit. Might as well spill the truth now… “It was the night that I left when I needed some space. I said I was going to a hotel. I actually went to a resort in Orlando and Dominic met me there that night. Sandra, Erica, and Nick met up with us the next day.” Charlie looked like a confused father who’d lost track of all of his kids. “Do you have any sort of plan?” he asked, quickly changing the direction of our

conversation. “Well, we’re the only ones who know; you, me, Dominic, Sandra, Erica, Nick, and Dominic’s best friend, Brandon, who was here at the feast. Nobody outside of this circle can know anything. We have to keep it quiet for as long as possible. I don’t know what we’re going to do, but Dominic will handle that side of things.” “There’s really only two choices, Katie, and I think you both know that. You either leave and go back home where you’re safe or El Ungido needs to magically disappear.” I nodded. “I know that.” Charlie sighed. “And do you two plan to move away anytime soon?” The fear in Charlie’s eyes became more apparent. I knew that he knew the answer. “No, we don’t.” With that, I stood and left Charlie alone, dumbfounded in his office.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

“Hey, I just wanted to let you know that I can’t make it back here this afternoon for your sixth hour,” I told Wanda before class a couple of weeks later. “Are you leaving early?” she asked. I nodded. “Yeah, I’m going out of town for the weekend. I’ll be back Sunday night.” I smiled excitedly. I couldn’t wait for the weekend ahead and the freedom we’d experience, no matter how short-lived. Wanda looked surprised. “Oh, okay! Where are you going?” I cleared my throat. “I’m flying up to Atlanta.” Wanda chuckled. “Tired of the humidity already?” I paused, debating if I should share the truth with her or not. I knew she could keep a secret, but I didn’t want to put her in an uncomfortable position. Knowing Wanda, she’d be ecstatic to know the truth. “No, actually I’m going to see a doctor, and my friend Sandra found a really good one up there, so I’m going, mostly to please her.” Wanda looked concerned. “A doctor? Is everything all right?” I nodded happily. “Everything is close to perfect.” I meant it, too. The past twelve days had been simple and dreamy, just as they should be. Dominic worked at the garage during the days and worked for Damon when it was necessary, but he no longer offered to work any overtime. Every spare moment he had was spent with me. He hadn’t been able to take his eyes off of me, and his hand always seemed to find its way to my belly. It was like something had flipped a switch in Dominic, and I loved every moment of it. Having him sleep beside me every night meant that I was safe, and that made me genuinely happy. I offered to stay at his place every other night, but he refused. He didn’t want me trapped there, God forbid Damon were to show up again.

I’ll it that I was acting a little ignorant and naïve to Dominic’s after-work activities, but we’d agreed that for now, that was something I’d just have to look past. I ignored the man that Dominic became for Damon and focused on the sweet, gentle, protective man who was fathering my child. That’s the only Dominic I wanted to know. “I… I’m actually going to see an Obstetrician.” Wanda’s eyes widened as she processed my words. “Oh, my God,” she gasped. “Katie!” Wanda hurried around her desk and threw her arms around me. “I’m eight weeks.” A could see a tear sliding down her cheek as she pulled away. “I am so happy for you.” Before Wanda could continue to gush over the news, two students walked into class and took their seats. She quickly pulled herself together and forced herself back to work, prepping for class. Not surprisingly, Alex and Dominic were early today. They’d been early every day this week. Dominic would just watch me with iration until Alex took his seat, and then would leave the doorway right before Alex would turn around. Today was no different. As our eye broke, I looked at Wanda and found a look of pure joy on her face. I smiled at her and took a seat. Moments later, as Wanda started class, a text popped up silently on my phone. Him: Let’s leave early. Me: Our flight isn’t until four! Him: I didn’t say we had to go to the airport… I laughed quietly to myself. Me: Don’t you have work to do, mister? Him: Nothing important. Me: Soon, baby.

Him: Not soon enough. You look beautiful today. Me: Thank you! By the way, don’t be upset, but I told Wanda. Him: I thought we agreed not to tell anyone else, Katie. It’s too risky. Me: You told Danielle! Him: She’s family. That’s different. Me: She’s also Alex’s mother. Nobody else from now on. Him: Nobody else. I’ll pick you up at 2:30. I love you, and little pea. Me: We love you, too. My heart warmed as I tucked my phone away. Since the night Dominic and I had discussed the pregnancy, he’d continued talking about the baby as if he or she was already up and walking. Dominic made it feel so incredibly real that it scared me. I knew we both had our blinders on, but after all that we’d been through, I needed the solitude, even if it didn’t last.

* * *

A few hours later, Dominic and I sat impatiently on the airplane as it backed out of its spot at the terminal and began creeping toward the runway. Since Dominic was coming, Sandra has agreed to stay back home and give us this time together. Dominic reached over, taking his hand in mine, and raised it to his lips, kissing it softly. I smiled in return, grateful that we’d found ourselves on a plane small enough to allow the left side of the plane to contain rows of only two seats, giving us the privacy I’d hoped for. I hated fighting over the armrest with a stranger. “What’s on your mind?” Dominic asked, lowering my hand, but keeping it tightly in his.

I took a breath and glanced out the window as the plane continued to taxi down the runway. “This just got me thinking. When I flew in, I figured the next time I’d be on a plane was the day I’d leave for good. But here I am, knocked up, and headed to a baby doctor.” Dominic was bothered by my response. “Don’t say it like that, Katie.” “Like what?” “Knocked up.” Dominic acted like he was disgusted with the words. “That’s not what this is.” I let my eyes fall. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it that way. I just… didn’t expect to be here. That’s all I’m saying.” Dominic nodded. “Neither of us did, but here we are.” I wiggled closer to Dominic, pulling my hand from his, and wrapped my arm around his bicep. I swept my thumb gently over the defined ink that was etched into his skin. His t-shirt was hiding most of his Ungido tattoo, but I knew right where to find it. I looked away from the moniker and watched out the window as we began screaming down the runway, preparing for takeoff. I grinned as we moved faster and faster, and finally, sped off into the sky. Dominic laughed at my expression. “What?” I laughed with him. “This is my favorite part.” “Takeoff?” I nodded. “Why’s that?” He asked. “Because I love the feeling of freedom that flying gives me. Every time I get on a plane, it always means there’s some new adventure on the other side.” Dominic leaned closer, kissing the top of my head. “That’s exactly what this means.”

I smiled up at him. “Let’s just stay in Atlanta,” I suggested. “We’ll move to the suburbs.” Dominic gave me a wishful look. “It’s not that easy, Katie.” “We could make it that easy.” I meant my suggestion to be a joke, but deep down, I meant every word. I wanted to move away to a brand new town where Dominic and I could start over. No one would ever have to know the life we came from or the sins that we… well, Dominic had committed. He could finally be the man that I knew he truly was. Dominic didn’t respond to my comment, though. He just gave my arm a gentle squeeze and settled back into his seat, closing his eyes. “Dominic,” I said quietly. “What, baby?” I knew Dominic wasn’t in the mood to discuss the matter, but we needed to make a decision about our future, and we only had seven months to get our ducks in a row. And we both knew that we had a lot of ducks that were far from being lined up in a neat little row. Besides, I knew a crowded airplane would be a safe bet. Neither of us could get angry enough to yell, and neither of us had the option to walk away. “Can we please talk about it?” I asked. “Please, Dominic.” Dominic opened his eyes and rolled his head towards me. “Katie, we can’t just stay in Atlanta. I have a job, and a house, and Alex, and Danielle. I have responsibilities.” “Dominic, I was mostly joking about staying. I know that, and I have a job to do, too, but I just don’t want you to forget about your other responsibilities in the long run.” I glanced down, gesturing to my stomach. For the first time, a look of recognition and understanding crossed Dominic’s face. “I know, babe. You and the baby are my number one priority. You are. I just have to tie up these loose ends back home before we make our next move.” “What is our next move?” I asked. I was truly curious as to what Dominic had in mind because I had no idea.

“That’s something we’ll figure out over time, baby. We don’t need to figure it out just yet.” “But where are we going to live, Dominic?” I asked. Dominic looked confused. “You’ll live with me. We’ll get a new house, big enough for a family, and we’ll live in Miami.” I gave him a confused look. “And Damon is just going to let us live happily ever after?” Dominic cleared his throat. “Damon doesn’t exist in that world.” “Well, we’re not in that world, are we?” I finally laughed. “You’re trying to live in some fantasy world, aren’t you?” Dominic shrugged. “It’s the only thing that keeps me going every day, besides you.” I smiled. “I do the same thing.” “I .” I nodded, thinking back to our previous discussion about the future. “Do you still picture the same thing?” Dominic asked. “Yeah. We’re living in Miami in a cute little house, just big enough for our family, and we’re married. You own your shop, which is used strictly for cars.” I gave Dominic a look, and he chuckled, nodding. “And I work for the UA from home.” “You wouldn’t help at the schools anymore?” Dominic asked. He sounded a little concerned. “Well, no. Once our time is up here, the team has to leave and move on to the next place. Obviously, I won’t be going now.” Saying those words saddened me. The thought of the family I’d become a part of leaving without me actually hurt. Dominic nodded. “I’d never let you go, anyway.”

“That’s not your decision to make, Dominic.” He scoffed, indicating my stomach. “It is now, Katie. It’s our decision together, and I don’t want you taking our baby and running off to another dangerous place. At least I can protect you here.” It took a moment for the words to sink in. I accepted them and then nodded. “You’re right. Every decision we make should be made together.” Dominic smiled at me and reached over to hold my cheek. “Absolutely.” I smiled back, thankful that our conversation had gone so well. “So…you want to stay in Florida?” I shrugged. “Well, I don’t know if I want to stay forever, but right now I think it’s best until you can get all those ducks in a row.” Dominic nodded slowly. “Okay. Then that’s our plan for now, okay? The rest of it will come later. Satisfied?” I leaned over and snuggled into Dominic’s arms as he opened them, wrapping them around me. “I just want us to be happy and safe.” Dominic leaned towards my ear, kissing the side of my head. “You and this baby will be both. I promise.” Something was missing in his answer. “What about you?” My head was pressed against Dominic’s chest so I couldn’t see the expression on his face. “I’m not going anywhere.” I sat up and turned to face Dominic with a super serious look on my face. “Dominic, you better not do anything stupid. Don’t you dare do anything to get yourself hurt. I’m not raising this baby without you.” Dominic didn’t say a word. I didn’t feel like it was a promise he thought he could keep. Instead, he grabbed the side of my face with both hands, and pushed his lips into mine, moving them slowly. When he finally pulled away, I was breathless. He leaned his forehead against mine and spoke softly. “I’m not going anywhere, baby,” he repeated. “You won’t do this alone.”

* * *

When I awoke, two hours had ed, and Dominic was nudging me softly. We were just seconds away from skidding down the runway at Hartsfield-Jackson Atlanta International Airport. “Wake up, baby. We’re here,” he whispered. I sat upright, quickly taking a look at my surroundings. I looked out the window and grinned. It felt good to be so far away from Miami, from Damon, from our problems. I turned to look back at Dominic and noticed him watching my excitement with a smile on his face. At that moment, I realized that home was no longer a place; home was wherever Dominic was. I reached over and took his hand in mine, squeezing it with anticipation as the friction between the wheels and the runaway vibrated our bodies. I smiled at Dominic, feeling refreshed after my nap. “We’re here,” I said back to him. “This is my first time, you know,” Dominic told me as we stepped through the sliding doors of the airport and out into the sunshine. I had my small bag in one hand and Dominic’s hand in the other. I took a deep, relaxing breath. “First time for what?” I asked, looking up at Dominic as we stopped in front of a long line of taxis. Dominic raised his arm to a driver who quickly approached us, taking our bags. Dominic thanked him and handed him the address to the hotel he’d chosen before opening the back door of the cab so I could slide in. “My first time out of Florida.” I was a little surprised. “You’ve never even crossed the state line?” Dominic slid in beside me and shut the door behind us. “The furthest I’ve been is Key West, but that’s still Florida.” I laughed. “Well, welcome to the rest of America.” Dominic smiled and turned to focus his attention on the window as we sped

away from the airport. I had no idea where Dominic and I would be staying for the weekend. He’d made all the reservations and told me not to worry about anything. We’d been sitting quietly in the back of the cab listening to NPR on the radio for about twenty minutes when we finally drove up to a tall, elegant building downtown. I looked past Dominic and checked the massive sign on the front of the building. My jaw dropped. “The Four Seasons? Are you serious?” Dominic grinned as he pushed the cab door open and stepped out. I slid across the seat and took his hand as he helped me from the back of the cab. By the time I was standing, the driver was already pulling our luggage from the trunk. A concierge hurried over to us, taking my bag in one hand and Dominic’s in the other. Dominic shrugged his broad shoulders, looking proud of his surprise. “It’s not a big deal. Just enjoy it.” I couldn’t think of a response. I had figured Dominic made decent money for all the work he’d been doing for Damon over the years, but I knew that a five-star luxury hotel in the heart of Atlanta wasn’t cheap. Dominic took me by the hand and we followed the concierge into the hotel towards the front desk after paying the cab driver. The lobby of the hotel was immaculate. I eyed the tall glass windows, colorful vases, and expensive-looking furniture. After check-in, we followed the concierge up to the nineteenth floor. When the concierge unlocked the door for us, I gasped as we stepped inside. “Welcome to the luxury suite,” the concierge said as he placed our bags near the door. “You’ll notice that the entire suite has a panoramic view of the city, a beautiful marble restroom with a freestanding Jacuzzi, as well as a fully stocked bar. If there is anything we could do for you to help make your stay more enjoyable, please let us know.” As Dominic tipped the man, I thanked him and headed for one of the floor-toceiling windows at the other end of the living room.

“What do you think?” Dominic asked as he stepped up beside me. I shook my head. “Dominic, this is beautiful. You didn’t have to do all of this. I was perfectly fine with a Holiday Inn.” Dominic smiled and stepped closer, wrapping his arms around my waist. “I know. I just… I wanted to make it up to you. You’re important to me, Katie, and I want you to know that.” “What are you trying to make up for?” I asked. “For leaving.” Dominic’s voice was still ridged with guilt. “Dominic, please. Let’s just move on.” Dominic looked a little more relaxed. “We are, but I still wanted to give you a special weekend, especially considering what we came up here for.” I gave him a half-smile, trying to muster up my excitement. “What’s wrong?” he asked. I shrugged. “Just nervous, I guess.” “Baby, Damon isn’t coming anywhere near you or the baby. Ever. You hear me?” “No.” I waved Dominic’s assumption away. “It’s not that. I just want the baby to be healthy. I wasn’t really taking care of myself for the first few weeks of the pregnancy before I knew, and my stress level has been through the roof. It’s not good for the baby.” Dominic rubbed my shoulders. “That’s why we’re here. Nobody knows where we are and nobody can find us. Take a deep breath and just relax, okay?” I nodded and turned in Dominic’s arms. I leaned back into him and held onto his forearm as it covered my chest. I kissed his arm lightly, closing my eyes. “Thank you for everything.” Dominic responded by returning the kiss to the top of my head. “You’re worth

it.”

Chapter Thirty

An hour later I was walking down the loud streets of Atlanta in a yellow sundress and strappy sandals. Dominic led me by the hand through crowds of locals and tourists hanging out in front of the endless bars, clubs, shops, and restaurants. We finally stopped in front of a brightly lit window. I looked to our left and sighed, noticing that the line went past the next restaurant over and wrapped around the corner. Instead of asking for a table, I heard Dominic give the hostess his name before pulling me past the crowd and through the doors. “Reservations?” I asked, shocked. “So that’s why you were rushing me.” Dominic just smirked. The hostess took to a small booth at the very back of the crowded restaurant. I was thankful that we were right near the bathrooms. About two weeks ago the frequent urination symptom kicked into full gear and I did not want to keep pushing through this crowd. Our hostess left, leaving two menus in front of us. I grabbed mine and started searching it immediately. I hadn’t eaten since we left Miami and I was starving. I glanced over the top of my menu and caught Dominic watching me with a smile “What?” I asked. Dominic leaned in a little closer. “That dress…” was all he could come up with as he shook his head. I smiled. “You know, pretty soon it’s not going to fit anymore.” Dominic laughed. “I bet you didn’t think that would turn out to be an issue the last time you wore it.” I laughed at how true that statement was.

“But, that’s fine with me,” he continued. “That just means you’ll have to go naked.” I laughed louder as our waitress approached us. She greeted me with a small smile and a hello before turning to Dominic and greeting him with a hello and a once over. I rolled my eyes at her flirtatious and arrogant posture. “What can I get for you?” she asked Dominic after introducing herself as Gabriella. I cautiously watched the way she moved, and my breath hitched in my throat. The way she flipped her long dark hair, the way she swung her hips, the way she looked at Dominic… she looked a lot like Alana. “Go ahead, baby,” Dominic said to me. I peeled my eyes off of the threatening woman standing at the end of our table and put them back on the menu. I read off my order to her, and she nodded, immediately putting her eyes back on Dominic. He gave her his order, as well, and we both handed her our menus. I thought the flip of her hair meant she was going to walk away, but instead she stayed in place. “Are you guys from around here?” she asked Dominic. He shook his head. “Miami.” She smirked and nodded, looking pleased with his answer. She took a couple of steps back. “Your order will be out soon.” She smirked flirtatiously at Dominic, sliding her tongue slowly against her lips before retreating into the main dining area. My eyes shifted back to Dominic, gauging his reaction. I paused, realizing he didn’t have one. Dominic had picked up the small drink and dessert menu, glancing over it. He looked relaxed, as if he were watching a football game in a sports bar. “See anything you like?” I asked, wondering if he’d pick up on the double meaning. Dominic glanced over the menu for a few more seconds, looking deep in thought before his ears perked up. “Ooh, baby. They have a salted caramel cheesecake.” Dominic dropped the menu in front of me and stabbed the photo with his finger.

“I love a good cheesecake.” I glanced down at it and raised my eyebrows at him. “You’re either oblivious or faking it,” I told him. Dominic laughed, taking the menu back and placing it in its holder at the end of the table. “I just didn’t want you to bring it up,” Dominic told me honestly, crossing his arms. “Why not?” “Because it doesn’t matter.” I couldn’t help but smile, and I knew he meant it. “You handled it well.” “How else did you expect me to handle it?” Before I could respond, Bimbo Barbie returned with our drinks. She lingered for a moment, but Dominic refused to look her way, so she walked away. I laughed quietly before glancing at her. She’d stopped a few tables down. “She looks like her, you know.” Dominic shrugged. “Yeah, a little.” I sighed at his response. I could feel my jealous, possessive side aching to come out, but I took a deep breath, reminding myself to stay calm, confident, and mature. Dominic reached across the table, holding my fingers in his palm. “You look even more beautiful than the night I met you.” “What’s changed?” I asked. Dominic held my gaze. “You’re glowing now.” I smiled as tears pricked my eyes. “You know,” I said, changing the subject quickly, hoping to avoid anything that may cause me to burst into tears in the middle of the crowded restaurant, which at this point could pretty much be anything. “It’s really nice to actually be out in public together. We’re not hiding out at your house, or in my bedroom, inside the walls of a resort, or in a janitor’s

closet…” We both smirked at the memory. “This is how it’s supposed to be.” Dominic smiled. “One day, baby.”

* * *

Not only did I devour the majority of my plate, but Dominic and I split the salted caramel cheesecake, and by split, I mean he let me eat most of it. A half-hour later, Dominic opened the hotel room door for me, allowing me to enter first. I walked into the bedroom and collapsed onto the bed, resting my head on the overly expensive, fluffy pillow as he walked across the room, drawing our curtains. He turned and made his way toward his suitcase as he stripped off his nicest jacket and slowly unbuttoned his crisp, white shirt. I grinned sleepily as I watched him. Dominic caught my stare and smirked at me. “What?” “You look nice all dressed up like that.” Dominic chuckled to himself and mocked me. “You think I’m hot.” I laughed as he sat down on the bed beside me. His button-down was wide open, revealing his chest and abs. I ran my hand over them, resting my fingers on his side. “I just think you’re very handsome.” Dominic reached over my belly, resting his hand on my hip. He leaned down to kiss my forehead, the tip of my nose, and finally, my lips. “Why don’t you come take a shower with me?” I smiled. “Babe, I don’t know if I can.” Dominic nodded, understanding. “It’s all right. I know you’re tired. It’s been a long day for you.” I nodded. “I’m sorry. I’ve barely been able to stay awake for over a month now. I couldn’t figure out why before.” I pulled myself off of the bed and to my feet,

turning my back to Dominic and lifting my hair. “Would you mind unzipping me?” Dominic grinned and started leading the zipper toward the small of my back. I pulled my arms from the dress and let it gather around my feet. I pulled off my sandals and my undergarments, gathering everything up and laying it near my bag. When I turned back towards the bed, I found Dominic watching me. His eyes traveled down my body, but not the way they used to. He didn’t look at me like he was ready to ravish my body. He didn’t even look at me as if I were a sexual being at all. He looked at me like he was looking at a beautiful new creature for the first time. He looked at me with wonder, amazement, and joy settling in his eyes. Suddenly, I realized why. I followed his gaze down to the teeny tiny bump just barely protruding from my belly. Without peeling his eyes away, Dominic stepped towards me, placing both hands on my belly and lowering his head to press his forehead to mine. I reached out, pushing his shirt aside to place my hands on his hips as we stood in silence, taking in the moment. Dominic’s right hand cradled my cheek. He turned his head as he placed a short, gentle kiss on my lips before moving to my collarbone. He planted a long, tender kiss before taking both of my hands and guiding me to the bed. He pulled the sheets back and adjusted the pillows just the way I like them and then stood back, allowing me to slide into the warm, fresh sheets. “Mmm,” I moaned, stretching out in the large bed. Dominic leaned over me, smiling. “Give me a couple of minutes, okay?” He ran his hand over my forehead and into my hair a couple of times. “Take your time,” I replied. Dominic nodded and headed for the bathroom. “Hey, Dominic,” I called out, leaning up on my elbows. He turned.

“Thank you for dinner and thank you for bringing me to this amazing place. Even though it’ll only last one more day, this freedom is the best gift I could have asked for.” Dominic opened his mouth to respond but quickly changed his mind. Instead, he smiled and disappeared into the bathroom, shutting the door behind him. I leaned back into my pillow as the soothing stream of water replaced the silence in the room. My mind raced over what Dominic had considered saying. I didn’t have to guess. I knew. He almost promised me that one day we could live freely like we were this weekend. Dominic had made that promise on several different occasions, but then there were times like tonight that I worried that Dominic might be wondering if that was a promise he could keep. My mind was still speculating on every little detail when he returned from the bathroom, turned out the light, and crawled into the bed beside me. He took me into his arms, making me feel sheltered and secure. I fell asleep only moments later, wondering just how long it would be until this feeling would be ripped away from me again.

* * *

There’s no place I hate more than a doctor’s office. The silent, white, sterile room has always made my skin crawl, but with Dominic’s hand gently holding mine, this office felt a little more bearable. I glanced up at the clock mocking me from across the room. 11:42… my appointment was scheduled for 11:30. My leg continued to bounce uncontrollably with anticipation. My paperwork was done, and now I had nothing to do but wait. Dominic pulled his hand from mine and rested it gently on my knee, stopping my leg. I met his calm glance. “Relax, baby,” he whispered. “How can you be so calm?” I asked. Dominic chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. “Why aren’t you?”

I thought about Dominic’s question and forced myself to take a deep breath as I mulled it over. I shook my head, adjusting my body. “I don’t know,” I itted quietly. “I just want everything to be okay. I have a lot of ‘what ifs’ running through my mind.” “Like what?” Dominic asked. He didn’t sound irritated or annoyed by my anxiety. Instead, he sounded interested. I relaxed a little more in his presence, relishing in the fact that he cared enough to ask. “Like, what if the baby isn’t healthy, or… or…” I stopped and shrugged. “I don’t know how to be a mom. I’ve never had anyone show me how to be a good mom.” Dominic looked thoughtful for a moment. “We’ve never talked about your parents before, Katie. I don’t know anything about your past,” he said as if it was a sudden realization. “That was done on purpose,” I told him honestly. Dominic stared at me, waiting for an explanation. “This really isn’t the time or the place.” “Well,” Dominic began, “it seems like we’ve got plenty of time.” I sighed as I glanced back up at the front desk of the upscale waiting room. No movement. “I was born and raised in Massachusetts. My mother got pregnant with me when she was seventeen. She did her best, but she was never a good mother. I pretty much raised myself. We only talk a couple times a year.” “And your father?” Dominic asked. “She never talked about him and I never asked. I assume that’s because she doesn’t know who he is. I had a really shitty life until I found the UA. I made it my mission to help other kids not have a shitty life in the streets like I did.” Dominic gave me a soft smile and kissed my forehead gently.

“And that is why I’m terrified of being a bad mother. I literally don’t know what a good one looks like.” Dominic scoffed. “Neither of us knows what we’re doing, Katie. This is how it’s supposed to be with your first one.” I looked at Dominic, confused by his ridiculous statement. “You’ve been helping to raise Alex, and you’ve done a pretty damn good job.” Dominic’s eyes averted, and he cleared his throat. “If that were true, Damon wouldn’t have him in his grip.” “Dominic, that’s not your fault.” He ignored my defense. “We’re gonna do this right. We’re gonna do the best we can, and we’re gonna do it together.” “You know, we’ve never talked about your parents, either,” I pointed out. Dominic shrugged. “There’s not much to tell. Dad got shot in a gas station robbery when I was three and mom died of ovarian cancer when I was eleven. My brother took care of me after that until he was killed when I was sixteen. That’s when I officially became an Ungido and Damon took me in.” Dominic leaned down to get a better glimpse of my face as I processed his words, but we were suddenly interrupted when a thick door on the far end of the room opened. “Katherine Tomlin.” A pretty blonde woman in her mid-50s held the door open with one hand and a file in the other. I shot out of my seat, releasing Dominic’s hand and grabbing for my purse as I moved quickly across the room. “Right this way.” The woman grinned at me as she led Dominic and me down a long hallway. She took us to a room on the right-hand side and began her routine. She took my vitals, made me pee in a cup, asked some basic questions, and then left Dominic and me alone in the silent room. I looked around, noting the transportable sonogram machine that stood in the corner. I felt a twinge of excitement.

We waited for the doctor for nearly ten minutes, and I suddenly began to wonder why the hell the reviews for this place had been so outstanding. I forced myself to make conversation with Dominic, but I refused to talk about the baby, Damon, Alex, either of our pasts, or any other part of life back home. Instead, I rambled about my lesson plans the entire time, and Dominic sat patiently listening to every word or at least pretending to. I didn’t care either way. A knock on the door stopped me in mid-sentence and a tall, handsome doctor who looked far too young to be practicing on his own, entered the room. “Miss Tomlin, I’m Dr. Reed. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” I shook the doctor’s hand and watched as he exchanged greetings and a handshake with Dominic before having a seat on the swivel chair in front of me. I caught a glimpse of Dominic eyeing the man skeptically. I had to assume it was due to his young age and extremely good looks. I felt an overwhelming surge of satisfaction, mostly due to the waitress last night. “All right, so how far along do we think we are?” Dr. Reed asked, pulling me back to reality. “Eight weeks,” I answered. “You’re here pretty early then.” The doctor looked surprised. “Normally, we don’t have the first appointment until you’re roughly ten to twelve weeks along.” I laughed. “Yeah, I know. This wasn’t really my choice. A girlfriend of mine made the appointment. We work for the United Angels Organization in Miami, and it’s a pretty stressful job. We just want to be sure everything is okay considering our living situation right now.” The doctor nodded. “Completely understandable, and very irable work, might I add? It’s good that you’re taking the initiative. I assume this is your first then?” Dr. Reed looked between Dominic and me. I nodded. “Well, we have plenty of packets, brochures, and other paperwork you’ll be leaving with today that will give you a lot of information, especially what to expect throughout the pregnancy. We can also get you started on some prenatals that will help replace the nutrients the baby is using. So any problems with the pregnancy so far?” I shook as I mulled over the last few weeks. “Besides being exhausted, nauseous, and peeing every twenty minutes, I feel fine.”

Dr. Reed laughed. “The joys of pregnancy.” He stood and went to the machine, rolling it closer to the table and stopping to flip one of the lights off in the process. “Why don’t you go ahead and lay back for me. All of your vitals came back looking good, so we can go ahead and jump right to the ultrasound. We might as well get a look while you’re here.” I pushed the elastic of my jean shorts down and lifted my t-shirt until it rested below my tender breasts. Dominic stood over me with one hand, slowly running over the top of my hair. “This is gonna be cold,” Dr. Reed warned as he squirted the goop onto the center of my belly. As I stared down, I suddenly wondered how long I’d be able to keep the pregnancy a secret before my belly would be too big to hide, especially in a place where there was no need for an oversized hoodie or winter jacket out in public. I won’t be wearing my bikini again for a while… The chills that racked my body suddenly brought me back to reality. The machine was flipped on, and a black screen mocked us as we waited impatiently to see our child’s first appearance. Dr. Reed looked back and forth between Dominic and me with a long grin on his face. “Are you two ready to see your baby?” Dominic squeezed my hand, but I didn’t look up to see the expression on his face. I just merely nodded to the doctor. “Yes,” I whispered. I didn’t think I would be, but I was ready, and there was no doubt about it. I had to see my baby. Dr. Reed smeared the goop across my stomach with the wand. My eyes flicked to the screen, and my breath hitched immediately. On the screen appeared a teeny, tiny, floating mass. “Ah, there we are.” Dr. Reed pointed to the round mass to the left of the screen before allowing silence to take back over. Suddenly, I realized the room wasn’t silent. A consistent thud, thud, thud replaced his voice. I glanced at Dr. Reed, who was already watching Dominic and me closely. He smiled at us, making it obvious that he genuinely loved his job, and the reviews began to make a little more sense. “That’s your baby’s heartbeat,” he informed us quietly. “It’s very strong.”

Dominic and I stared at the screen the entire time Dr. Reed took his measurements. “Well, it’s still very early in the pregnancy, but from what we’ve seen today, he or she is very healthy.” I grinned, and suddenly, a tear slid down my cheek. I didn’t bother wiping it away. Dr. Reed smiled, and then he took the wand from my belly, cleaned off the goop, and returned the machine to its place. “I’ll give you two a minute,” he said as he washed his hands. “I’ll go get everything you’ll need and then we can get you guys out of here.” As soon as the doctor closed the door behind him, Dominic appeared in my line of sight. He put both hands on my bare stomach and pressed his forehead against my upper abdomen. Dominic looked up, moving his attention from my belly to my face. Dominic gently grabbed both sides of my face and planted a long, lingering kiss on my lips. When he pulled back, I could see the tears welling up in his eyes. I sat still, shocked. Dominic isn’t the crying type, and I never expected to actually see it happen. I wrapped both hands around his head, watching him closely. “Baby…” I whispered as a tear streamed down his face. I wiped it away with my thumb. Dominic reached up, taking hold of my wrist and turning his head slightly to kiss the palm of my hand, closing his eyes. “I’m so sorry,” he whispered. “For what?” I asked, confused. I was shocked that I turned out to be the one holding myself together. Dominic sighed. “For walking away and for getting upset. I was so upset when you told me because I didn’t know what we were going to do, but now… now we’re just going to have a baby.” Finally, Dominic smiled. His eyes opened and met mine as he reached out, cupping my face with his other hand. “That’s our baby.” I smiled and nodded as my tears started back up. “That’s our baby,” I repeated back to him.

Dominic sat beside me on the long medical table and pulled me to his chest. I relaxed into him as he ran his hand slowly down my hair, over and over, as we sat in pure bliss.

Chapter Thirty-One

Ihadn’t been able to take my eyes off the sonogram photo Dr. Reed had given us yesterday. I held it tightly in my hand, staring at it as Dominic sped down the highway towards my house after leaving the airport. I’d watched him slip his copy of the photo into his wallet yesterday. It was the same pocket that held a picture that Nick had snapped of Dominic and me at the resort. When Dominic and I walked around the back of the house, we spotted Charlie, Erica, Nick, and Sandra sitting around chatting. I’d almost wished we’d gone through the front door this time. We could have since our relationship was no longer a secret at the house, but we were pretty accustomed to sneaking in this way. Erica was the first to spot us. “Y’all are back! How was it?” she screeched as she bolted out of her chair, barreling into me. I returned her hug, laughing. Dominic chuckled beside me, and we followed Erica back to the shaded patio. Charlie quickly gave up his seat to me, and I thanked him profusely. The travel had left me exhausted. “So…” Erica pushed. Dominic sat on the ground beside me after setting our bags just inside the door. All eyes watched my every move as I reached into my purse and carefully removed the sonogram photo. I handed it to Sandra, who sat between Erica and Nick. Charlie even moved closer to get a good look. After a few silent moments, they all looked over to us in awe. Sandra handed the photo back to me, and I tucked it safely in my wallet. “What did the doctor say?” Nick asked. “I’m just over eight weeks now, and as far as he can tell, the baby is very healthy.” “Is it a boy or a girl?” Erica asked suddenly.

Everyone’s eyes fell on her. “She said she’s eight weeks. They can’t tell something like that so early!” Sandra loved Erica dearly but had no patience for her denseness. I heard Dominic laugh beside me. I glanced at him and grinned, noticing the happiness that lit up his face. “Are you guys leaning towards one or the other?” Nick asked. I mulled it over for a second and shrugged. “I haven’t thought about it, but I don’t care either way.” Dominic looked away, ignoring the question. He’d been talking about the baby since we left the OBGYN yesterday, but there was still a hint of… something in his eyes. I knew we were both happy, but I also knew he was still worried. Something was going to have to change, and we both knew it. But why the sex of our baby had brought on his silence, I had no idea.

* * *

The workweek had flown by after my trip to Atlanta. I was feeling more confident in the pregnancy now that I knew the baby was healthy. I’d been a worrywart my entire life, and I could feel the intensity of it growing more and more as each day ed. There were moments I suddenly swore that my child would be living in a plastic bubble for his or her entire life until Dominic finally talked me out of it. Listening to the way he spoke with such gentleness, I had no doubt in my mind that he would make a phenomenal father. Regardless of our reality, I knew how lucky our baby would be to grow up with a dad like Dominic. Friday night, Nick and I curled up in my bed watching a Tina Fey and Amy Poehler movie marathon while Dominic was spending a late night supervising at the garage. Every time he left for another night, my stomach twisted. Dominic had been willingly taking more fights since we’d found out about the baby. He wanted to save up as much money as possible, and that was the fastest way he

knew how. I reminded myself constantly that he’d never lost a fight and as long as he had me and our baby to fight for, he never would. The guilt over my lack of time with Nick had been riding me for weeks, and I knew I had a lot to make up for. I reached over, taking Nick’s hand in mine as the movie paused and moved into commercials. “I’m sorry our movie nights have been put on the back burner like this.” Nick squeezed my hand and dismissed my apology with a wave of his other hand. “Honey, don’t worry about it. You’ve obviously had a lot going on. I get it.” I shook my head. “No, it’s been like this since before we even found out about the baby. Everything with Dominic just kind of took over and I just don’t want you to feel replaced.” I thought over my words for a second before I continued. “We’re always hiding from someone, or trying to figure out what’s going to happen next, and plan our next move so we’re prepared. It’s exhausting.” Nick sat up straighter, crossed his legs Indian-style, and faced me, taking both of my hands in his. “Katie, I’ve never felt replaced. Do I wish we could spend more time together like we used to? Of course, but I get it.” “You’ve been so quiet,” I pointed out. “Even when we’re all together in a group, you haven’t been talkative. That’s not like you.” I looked at Nick with concern in my eyes. Nick shrugged. “Babbling is one of my favorite pastimes, but I know when to shut my mouth, honey. Sandra, Erica, Charlie; they’ve all been bombarding you with questions and commands. I know that’s not what you need right now. They’re doing it out of love, but I know you, Katie. When you’re ready to talk or ask for advice, you’ll do it. Until then, I’m just here to make sure you’re happy and safe. That’s all I care about.” “You really are the best.” I grinned and squeezed Nick’s hands. “Dominic likes you, you know.” Nick blushed a little. “You are one lucky girl.” I giggled. “You think so?”

“The money I would pay to see that man naked…” I slapped Nick on the chest and laughed harder than I had in a long time. “Nick!” Nick laughed with me and tossed his hands in the air. “I’m kidding! Well, not really, but what I mean is…” Nick’s laughter calmed, and he looked into my eyes. “What I mean is that I haven’t seen anyone look at another human being the way Dominic looks at you since I was a kid. My grandparents used to look at each other like that, and I knew it was something special.” My eyes glistened with tears. I collapsed back onto the pillow and let out a deep breath, smiling. “You two are going to be really happy together.” I grinned at Nick’s reassurance. As I laid on my back, staring at the TV screen with Nick’s hand in mine, I silently prayed that Dominic would come up with an idea soon because the next seven months were going to fly by, and we were running out of time.

* * *

My eyes fluttered open to the sound of my door. I felt a body rustle beside mine. I was just about to turn over when the body beside mine jolted. “Holy hell, Dominic. You scared the shit out of me,” Nick whispered. I laid completely still, pretending to be asleep in my dark bedroom. Nick must have shut the lights and the TV off last night after I fell asleep. I glanced over at my alarm clock without moving my body. It was just after 3 AM. Dominic obviously had an extra late night tonight. Dominic’s soft chuckle brought me back to the dark room. “You trying to move in on my girl?” he asked Nick. Nick laughed. “Just keeping her warm. We fell asleep watching chick flicks.”

The room got quiet, and I was dying to see the expression on Dominic’s face. I heard him sigh. “Somebody’s got to when I’m not around. I’m glad it’s you, buddy.” I could picture Nick grinning shyly behind me. The weight on the other side of the bed suddenly disappeared as Nick stood. “Here, hop in.” “It’s all right,” Dominic reassured him. “You can stay for a while. I’m not tired yet.” I heard Dominic moan behind me as if he were an old man with brittle bones. I immediately worried that he’d been injured in a fight tonight. I heard the chair at my desk creak as he sat. “You all right?” Nick asked, sinking back down onto the bed. “I’m fucking sore tonight, but don’t tell her that. She worries enough as it is,” Dominic replied. “Some things are better left unsaid,” Nick agreed. “But you know she’ll find out.” “Well, maybe by the time she does it won’t hurt so damn bad,” Dominic chuckled. “I’m getting too old for this shit.” “How much longer are you going to fight for?” Nick asked. “You can’t do this forever, you know.” I took a silent breath, thankful that Nick knew exactly what questions to ask. “I don’t know, man. As long as I have to, I guess. It’s good money. Without an education, I’ll never make more than I do at the garage, and it’s not enough to a family on. But the fights… I make enough to four families on fights alone.” “But Katie works, and she makes pretty good money. If you two live together and pay bills together, you won’t have to fight,” Nick suggested. I could imagine Dominic shaking his head. “That’s not an option, man. I’ll do what I have to do to make sure she doesn’t have to work a day in her life. I want her to be able to stay home with the baby. If she wants to go back to work, that’s

fine, but I want it to be by choice. I have to take care of her, Nick.” “I understand. She worries about you, though.” “I know she does, but I worry about her too. She’s not exactly the type to obey the rules and make the safest choices,” Dominic remarked. I thought back to the first night I went home with Dominic from the bar, the day I stood up to Damon at the school, and the night I’d gone to the abandoned building to meet up with him. I knew he was right. Nick quickly agreed. “So what are you going to do?” he asked. “What do you mean?” “About all of this. How are you going to give her the life you think she deserves? As far as I can see, this Damon guy isn’t going anywhere, and he’ll make damn sure you two never see each other again. It can’t be a secret forever, especially now. It’s too dangerous.” The concern in Nick’s tone was evident. “I think about that every second of every Goddamned day. Every time I look at her, that’s all I can think about. How am I going to protect her without getting myself killed? The thing is… I’ve never been afraid to die until now, man. I never cared enough, but now I do, and it’s still not for me. I’m only afraid to leave her and the baby alone, unprotected. I can’t do something stupid and leave her fending for them both. I can’t. I know what I’m going to do, but I just have to make sure I play my cards right. If I don’t do it at the right moment, everything will go to shit.” “You sure this isn’t a gamble?” Nick asked. “It is, but it’s the best I’ve got so I have to try.” “Does anyone else know what your plan is?” Nick asked. “I’d never tell Katie if that’s what you mean.” “I know that, and she knows that, but I’m sure she figured out your plan long before you even figured it out. She’s smart like that.”

Dominic chuckled. “You’re probably right. But no, nobody knows.” “What about Brandon? No backup?” Dominic shook his head. “I’m not getting him involved in this. Besides, I need him around to watch our for them if, God forbid, anything did happen to me.” “You’re going to need help, Dominic,” Nick argued. Dominic remained quiet for a moment. “You don’t even know what I have in mind.” “Katie’s smart and so am I. You can’t do it on your own.” Dominic sighed. “And what would you suggest?” “Well, I could…” No,” Dominic cut him off instantly. “Never gonna happen. I have experience. You don’t. I have to be the one to do this.” Nick sighed. I felt him stand from the bed again and I heard his footsteps pad towards the door. “If you get yourself killed…” the bedroom door creaked open, “she’ll never forgive you.” With that, the door shut, leaving Dominic and I alone. I laid completely still, considering rolling over and telling Dominic that Nick was completely right, but I knew I didn’t have to. Besides, I was too tired to talk, so I just laid there waiting for Dominic to me. He sat in the chair for several minutes before finally making his way toward the bed. Once he stripped down and crawled in beside me, I turned over lazily, wrapped my arms around him, and nuzzled my head into the crook of his neck, falling back to sleep almost instantly.

* * *

“There is no way in hell I’m going out there like this.” I stood in front of my bathroom mirror, bearing it all in my white bikini. Dominic was standing beside my bed, pulling up his swim trunks. “What’s wrong?” he asked, stepping into the bathroom doorway, crossing his arms. I turned, holding my arms out wide, revealing myself. “Look at me!” Dominic ran his eyes down my body and back up again. He shrugged. “What?” I groaned in frustration and pointed at my stomach. “You can’t even tell if I’m pregnant or just starting to get fat! I am so bloated!” Dominic laughed. “Well, maybe that’s a good thing. Then everyone else in the house won’t figure it out yet.” I could feel my eyes burning with rage as I peered at Dominic. “What did you just say to me?” Dominic rolled his eyes, not intimidated in the least. “I’m kidding, baby!” He stepped towards me, dropping his arms. He grabbed my shoulders and turned me towards the mirror, so I was once again staring at myself and deciphering which way my body was going from an outsider’s point of view… pregnant or fat? Dominic wrapped his arms around me and set his chin on my shoulder. “I wish you could see yourself through my eyes,” he whispered. I met his gaze through the reflection and smirked. “I thought you were beautiful before, but now… you are stunning.” My smirk broke into a shy smile. I reached back, laying my hand on his cheek. “Really?” Dominic kissed my shoulder. “Really. Now come on, everyone’s already down there.” I gave in to Dominic as he took my hand and led me through the bedroom. Along the way, I stopped to grab the beach bag we’d packed. As Dominic and I trudged through the sand, we spotted Nick, Erica, Sandra, and Brandon. Nick and Erica were playing Frisbee - well, they were chasing a Frisbee since neither

of them could catch it - and Sandra and Brandon sat side by side beneath an umbrella, deep in conversation. As we approached, Dominic and I glanced at each other suspiciously. We’d seen them both stumble over their words when they’d met on Thanksgiving a few weeks back, but I don’t think anyone expected it to go anywhere. Nick was the first to spot me after he released the Frisbee back to Erica, sending it flying through the air, landing several feet away from her. Erica noticed Nick’s expression, and Sandra caught Erica’s. Suddenly, all eyes were on Dominic and I standing hand in hand. At that moment, I felt completely exposed, but Dominic’s gentle squeeze reminded me that he was right there with me. I avoided their stares and led Dominic over to Sandra and Brandon. He set our bag down, and I pulled out the large beach towel I’d packed earlier that morning and laid it out beneath Sandra and Brandon’s giant umbrella. I adjusted my sunglasses and plopped down, waiting for Dominic to me. After a few moments, when I couldn’t bear it anymore, I turned to Sandra. “I look fat, don’t I?” I asked. Sandra burst out laughing. Erica and Nick were approaching, so they were just in earshot of my question. “God, honey, no! You are going to be the cutest pregnant person ever,” Sandra exclaimed. Erica and Nick sat at my feet, smiling. “It’s so surreal.” Erica grinned. Nick nodded in agreement. “I never thought we’d see the day.” Erica opened her mouth to say something but quickly opted against it. “Just say whatever you want to say, Erica. Everyone just needs to get it all out now.” Erica shrugged shyly, which was very odd for her. “You can say no if you want to, but would you mind if… could I… touch it?” she asked. I thought it was rather cute that she was so embarrassed to ask. I smiled at her

and nodded. “Well, there’s not much to feel yet, but go ahead.” Erica climbed to her knees and moved closer to me, sitting back on her heels beside me. I leaned back on my hands, loving the feeling of the sand squishing beneath the towel. Erica reached her hand out slowly, before resting her palm on my stomach. She broke out in a grin, and I noticed tears forming in her eyes. “It’s real,” she exclaimed. We all broke out in laughter. “Of course it’s real!” I told her. “Oh, you know what I mean!” I grinned. I think the same thing every day. After rubbing my belly for a few more moments, Erica backed away, and she and Nick returned to their Frisbee game. Before Nick picked up the Frisbee, he met my gaze and gave me a wink. I knew he’d be the next one to attempt to get his hands on me, but he’d at least wait until we were in private. “You could have said no,” Sandra said, once Erica and Nick were back to their game. I shrugged. “I didn’t mind. She’s just excited.” Sandra smiled. “We all are. We’re always so busy working, planning, traveling, moving from here to there, I don’t think any of us has ever stopped to think about a future outside of the UA. It’s a big deal for all of us to see something like this.” I nodded. “I feel the same way.” “You look tired,” Sandra pointed out. “Didn’t sleep much again last night?” She glanced at Dominic and me, grinning. Brandon snickered behind her. “Shut up,” I replied. “But since we’re on the subject, are you two doing it yet?” Dominic’s laughter roared behind me. Sandra’s eyes widened, and she gave me the ‘I’m going to kill you’ look. “Not without lack of trying,” Brandon mumbled.

Sandra’s cheeks flushed, and she shook her head. “You guys are ridiculous!” I scoffed. “Yeah, because you two are so great at hiding it.” I smirked at Sandra and leaned back and closed my eyes, taking in the thick, salty air through a deep breath. I heard Sandra and Brandon return to their conversation on my right while Dominic shuffled through the bag to my left. I opened my eyes and watched him through my dark-tinted sunglasses. He pulled a book from the pack and then adjusted the bag to prop his head up. I laid there, confused. Dominic doesn’t read… I thought to myself. I noticed that the book was a hardcover and the sheet that should have been wrapped around it had been removed. I discreetly pushed my sunglasses up and stared a little harder at the page he was on, trying to make out the title at the top. I grinned with recognition and surprise, but I didn’t dare say a word to Dominic. I knew if I called him out on what he’d been reading, he’d shy away from it. Instead, I laid my head back, closed my eyes, and smiled to myself as Dominic laid beside me, flipping through his parenting book.

Chapter Thirty-Two

“Can’t you stay a little longer?” I begged Dominic early the next morning. Dominic propped himself up on his elbow and leaned over me as we lay in bed while the sun made its appearance outside. He nuzzled into my ear and kissed my neck. “I wish I could, baby, but I have to go. Alex is coming over today. He finally agreed to spend a little time with me. I wanna see where he stands.” I stared at Dominic, bewildered. “You’re seeing Alex today? Why didn’t you tell me?” Dominic shrugged. “We just talked about it on the way to school on Friday. I didn’t want to bring any of it up this weekend.” I nodded, understanding Dominic’s reasoning. “I hate not having another day with you,” I itted. Dominic kissed my lips, allowing it to linger, and then he pulled away just before it turned into something more. “I’ll be back tonight.” “When?” I knew it was a desperate question, but I hated being away from him anymore. Dominic smiled. “I’ll make it back before you fall asleep. Wait up for me. I’ll bring dinner. Okay?” He brushed the hair from my eyes and kissed my forehead. I nodded and smiled. “I love you.” “I love you, too.” He pushed himself out of bed, gathered his bag, and closed the door softly behind him. Before I could even consider crawling out of bed, sleep crept back up and took over.

* * *

The first and second hours of my day at the school had been a little tough for the past month, and Monday was no different. Since I was no longer just observing and planning from the sidelines, I couldn’t just sneak out and rush to the bathroom. I was about halfway through my second class with Mr. Grande when I suddenly excused myself and shuffled down the hall as fast as my shoes would carry my sore, swollen feet. I shoved through the door to the lady’s room and instantly dropped to my bare knees, gripping the side of the toilet. Once I was finally able to lean back, I just dropped to the floor. I sat still for a few moments, making sure I was done. When I was positive that it was over, I stood and left the stall, heading for the sink. I quickly rinsed out my mouth, washed my hands, and adjusted my hair in a hurry to get back to class. I pushed through the door and rounded the corner to enter the main hall again and nearly jumped out of my skin when I almost ran into the figure in front of me. “Alex, I’m so sorry. You scared me.” I grabbed my chest and gave him a light smile. It was the first time in a long time I’d gotten a really good look at him up close. I tried to avoid his gaze during class every morning. I realized that now I had to look up to meet his eyes. He was growing like a weed, and he was bulking up immensely. His hands were stuffed in his pockets, and I noticed his muscle twitch below the Ungido symbol inked on his dark skin. It sat in the exact same spot as Dominic’s. I made eye with Alex and shivered when I realized how similar they looked to Dominic’s, as well. “You all right?” Alex asked. He nodded towards the bathroom door. “It didn’t sound like you were doing too well in there.” I quickly nodded and waved my hand. “Oh, yeah. I caught a bug over the weekend. I was hoping it would be gone in time for me to come back to work, but I guess not.” Alex pulled his hand from his pocket and pulled his arm back, reaching for the

back pocket of his jeans. Without a word, Alex held a small rectangle sheet in front of his chest, not tearing his eyes from my face. I glanced down, my body stiffened, and my breath caught. Alex was holding a sonogram photo of my baby… Alex took another step toward me. “Don’t lie to me,” he whispered. He moved the sonogram out of the way and pulled out the photo behind it. It was the photo of Dominic and me near the pool at the resort. “You do realize you’re completely fucked, right? Did you really think we wouldn’t find out; that Damon wouldn’t find out?” “How did you get those, Alex?” I asked as tears filled my eyes. Alex shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. What does matter is that you’re pregnant with Dominic’s kid and Damon warned you a long time ago to stay away from him.” I sighed, unsure of how to talk my way out of this, and then I realized that I had nothing to say. I felt so stupid and pathetic for allowing a kid, a teenager, to intimidate me this way, but it wasn’t just him that scared the living shit out of me. It was the men who backed him up. “Are you that fucking stupid?” he asked. “Listen, Alex. I’m not going to let some kid tell me how to live my life, who to love, or how to behave. I know that you work for Damon now, but this is not who you are. I know your mom raised you better than this. How can you do this to her?” I asked. Alex took his eyes off me for a minute and rubbed his chin. “I’m doing this for her. Every family must have a member in — ” “I know the rule, Alex!” I exclaimed. “That’s why Dominic stepped up. He did that for you and your mom. He gave up his life so that you could live yours. You don’t need to do this.” Alex nodded. “But I do, Katie. You still don’t get it, do you?” I already knew the truth, but I wanted to hear it from Alex. “Get what?”

“Damon was scouting the schools before you got here, but he didn’t get serious about bringing me in until you came along. He’s keeping Dominic around because he’s still acting like his little errand boy, but that’s it. That night at the garage, Damon made up his mind. He knows Dominic can’t be trusted anymore and he’ll get rid of him. I have to learn what to do in this business and how to replace him. I have people to protect, too. But I think this—” Alex held the ultrasound photo up to eye level — “this just sealed his fate… and yours.” Alex held the photo with both thumbs and index fingers. He pulled gently in opposite directions, slowly peeling the picture in two. “I hope it was worth it.” Alex dropped the picture to the dirty floor and turned, rounding the corner and leaving me standing all alone, completely numb.

* * *

I knew Dominic was going to have a busy day at work today, but my nerves were growing out of control when he still wasn’t answering my text messages and phone calls. I sat on my bed, playing on my phone Monday evening, waiting for a response. Finally, around dinnertime, Dominic came waltzing through the door. I hurried over to him and wrapped my arms around his neck. “Katie,” he whispered, returning the hug. With our bodies still touching, he walked me back through the door, shutting and locking it behind us. “I’ve been trying to call you all day.” “I know.” Dominic set the plastic bag of food onto the desk. “I know, I’m sorry. I was with Damon. I shut my phone off and left it in my car. I didn’t want him to see anything.” “It’s too late,” I told him as tears started streaming down my cheeks. Dominic took ahold of both of my shoulders and led me to the bed, lowering me onto my comforter and sitting beside me. “What do you mean?”

I felt my lip tremble, and I held back the sobs that so desperately wanted to escape. “Have you checked your wallet?” I asked. Dominic’s face fell. “My pictures are gone. I noticed this morning. My money was gone, too. How did you know about that?” “It was Alex,” I told him. Recognition hit Dominic’s features, twisting them. “Goddammit!” Dominic yelled. “I bet he went to go in and steal my cash, and then he found the pictures yesterday. What did he say to you?” Dominic’s voice suggested an interrogation, but I tried not to think of it that way. I gave Dominic a quick overview of my conversation with Alex. “Damon’s gonna come after you. We have to do something,” I pleaded with Dominic. Dominic took a deep breath, clasping his hands together. “I’m already ahead of him,” he said a little more calmly. I sat still, confused at Dominic’s sudden change in demeanor. “He wants me to fight on New Year’s Eve. That’s what we’ve been going over tonight. He said he put big, big money down on this fight; me against three Abandonados. No weapons. He said he wants them dead to prove a point, to send a message. His intention is for them to kill me, so his problem is solved, and he can come out looking innocent.” I shook my head. “Then don’t fight. Tell him no,” I shouted. “No,” Dominic answered calmly. “This is my chance, Katie; our chance. I have to do this.” “But, Dominic… you can’t just—” Dominic cupped my face with both hands and leaned in. “Please, just trust me. I know what I have to do to keep both of you safe. Let me do what needs to be done.” I shook my head, nearly hysterical. “It’ll be three against one, Dominic. That’s suicide.”

“I know what I’m doing.” Dominic’s voice had softened, making me nervous. I’d felt more comfortable when he started yelling because that’s what you should do in a situation like this. That’s the only rational thing that made sense. You should scream, cry, yell, blame the world, curse at God, or whatever else you feel like you need to do. Dominic returning from a state of agitation to calm in a matter of seconds scared the shit out of me. I knew he had something up his sleeve, something brewing in his mind that he would never dare share with me. The thought of that would have brought me to my knees if I hadn’t already been sitting. “Can you get my purse?” I asked Dominic. “It’s over on the chair.” I knew that my legs wouldn’t be able to carry me that far. Dominic nodded and grabbed my purse, setting it beside me and then returning to his seat. I reached in and pulled out the sonogram photo and the photo of Dominic and me that Alex had ripped in half and left on the floor at my feet. I taped both back together as soon as I got home. I turned, setting them in Dominic’s open palm. His eyes flashed with sadness at the torn photos, but then I saw the sadness replaced with comfort. “I’m sorry Alex did that to you today,” Dominic whispered. I lifted my hand and rubbed between his shoulder blades. “I’m not. I wanted to know what’s going on, and now I do.” Dominic nodded. “We should get you some dinner.” I shook my head. “I’m not hungry.” Dominic looked at my belly, then up at me. “You need to eat.” “Dominic, I said I’m not hungry. Please, just let me rest.” Dominic nodded in agreement, apparently not in the mood to argue. He stood from the bed, pulled back the covers, fluffed my pillows, and tucked me in. Once again, I was fast asleep by eight o’clock.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Iwas so thankful that the weekend had finally arrived. Getting through my first hour with Alex was complete and utter hell all week. I still left the classroom daily before he and Dominic showed up. I avoided Dominic in front of Alex at all costs because I had no idea how to act. We couldn’t keep pretending we hated each other, and we sure as hell couldn’t show that we were in love, so we both stood at an ime. I thought it was best just to avoid having to make that decision. Nothing had felt right since my conversation with Alex. I felt as if I was always looking over my shoulder, waiting for Damon to make his move. I no longer felt safe and secure with Dominic, and that frightened me. I would have felt more comfortable if I was the one Damon was coming after, but knowing that it was Dominic changed everything. All of our hopes for a happy future flew out the window the day Alex cornered me in the hallway. Since then, every second I spent with Dominic I was questioning everything we had, wondering if I was doing the right thing by staying. If I weren’t carrying his child, I would have left for good in hopes that Damon may change his mind. Late Saturday night, I took a cab to Dominic’s house. I waited until after dark to avoid being seen. I hadn’t been to his place in over a month and a half. The last night I was here, Alana showed up, proving that it was no longer safe, at least for the time being. I paid the driver and hurried up the sidewalk, pulling the key from my pocket and letting myself into the empty house. Dominic had to work late tonight, but it was Christmas Eve, and I really wanted to spend the next day with him. I wanted to keep things as normal as possible while I figured things out in my head. We also really wanted some more privacy. Christmas was a very hectic day wherever we called home each year. Charlie and Sandra always planned a special day, but this year, I just couldn’t bring myself to celebrate it with my friends. My priorities had changed. As I entered the house, I wondered what our Christmas would be like next year with a baby. I’d never itted it out loud, but I secretly wondered if I would even be spending next Christmas with Dominic or if our relationship and our love would be far behind us.

I pushed through the door, shutting and locking it behind me as quickly as I could. I walked through the dark house towards Dominic’s bedroom, dropping my bag onto the bed. I pulled out my toiletries and pajamas and headed for the bathroom. I twisted the handle until the water turned as warm as it could get. I stripped my clothes and, as usual, stopped to stare at my changing body in the mirror. Yesterday marked the tenth week. I cupped my tiny belly and gave it a pat before stepping into the shower. After I cleaned up, I climbed deep under Dominic’s covers with the book I had pulled from my overnight bag. I had just made it through the third paragraph when my eyes gave up on me and sleep took over.

* * *

I jumped a little, startled at the figure standing above me. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.” I shook my head and pushed myself up as far as I could manage. “It’s okay. What time is it?” Dominic looked down at the watch he wore on his left wrist. “A little after one. How long have you been here?” “I waited until after dark, like you told me. I think it was about 10:30.” Dominic quickly changed the subject. He held the book I’d been reading with a smirk on his face. “A baby book?” he asked. I shrugged. “I’ve never done this before. I just wanna know what’s going on down there,” I said, referring to my belly. I still had never brought up the fact that I knew he was reading the same thing that day on the beach. Dominic chuckled before closing the book and setting it on the table beside the bed. He leaned down, placing his palms on the bed, one on each side of me. He kissed me on the lips and the forehead. “Go back to sleep. I’m going to go take a

shower.” “Good. You stink,” I whispered back sleepily. Dominic laughed louder this time. “Like what?” I wrinkled my nose. “Sweat and cigarettes.” Dominic gave me a guilty smile. “You know you shouldn’t smoke.” I hadn’t seen Dominic smoke a cigarette since the first night he brought me back here in his car. He knew I didn’t like it, so he only did it when I wasn’t around. “I’m sorry, baby. I’ll go wash up.” Before Dominic could pull away, I grabbed his neck and pulled him back in for one more lingering kiss. “Hurry back.” He grinned and nodded. Within a few seconds of him closing the bathroom door, I heard the water rushing through the walls beside me. I could finally breathe when Dominic laid his head down beside me. I could never fully rest when we were apart, especially if he was working. He may be stronger and tougher than anyone I know, but that doesn’t make him bulletproof. Dominic turned the light out and held me close. I watched the moonlight dance across the wall for a long moment, taking in his new scent. He smelled of his masculine body wash now. That, mixed with the smell of his sheets, sent me to Heaven. I could tell he’d just washed them. “Hey, Dominic,” I whispered. “Mmm?” He was so close to sleep, he could barely speak. “Did you know that the baby is only the size of a strawberry right now?” I could sense Dominic’s smile behind me as he nestled into my neck. Instead of a verbal response, he planted his lips on my shoulder and then made a trail up to my ear. “Did you know that it’s officially Christmas?” Dominic asked.

I giggled. “It’s fake Christmas. There’s no snow.” “It’s still Christmas,” Dominic argued quietly. “It’s not Christmas when it’s ninety degrees, and I can see the shadow of a palm tree on the wall. You haven’t experienced a true Christmas until you’ve seen a white Christmas.” “One day,” Dominic replied. I nodded. “Merry Christmas, Dominic.” Dominic smiled again, rubbing my belly. “Merry Christmas, sweetheart.”

* * *

The following morning, I used every ounce of energy I had to smile while Dominic and I made breakfast. I couldn’t help but worry that today may be our first and last Christmas together. I knew we had one week before things were about to change forever. One way was in our favor and would give Dominic and I the freedom we’d been longing for. If things didn’t turn out in our favor, I knew I’d be raising my baby alone, and that terrified me. Dominic didn’t seem to be too concerned, but he didn’t seem relaxed either. He just appeared to be focused on the task at hand, as if he were psyching himself up for the big show. Dominic stayed close to me the entire time we’d spent cooking and eating together. He’d kiss my shoulder while I flipped the eggs, rub my back while I buttered the toast, and rest his hand on my knee while we ate. He tried to make the day as Christmas-y as possible. He played Christmas music from his phone until we found a Christmas movie marathon on his TV. “I know there’s no snow, but I’m glad you’re here,” Dominic whispered into my ear as I leaned into his side with my feet propped up on the couch. I traced the ink on his lower arm while it draped across my chest. I turned my head and looked up at Dominic, smiling. “When we met, I never thought I’d be

spending Christmas with you.” Dominic laughed. “And I never thought you’d be pregnant with my kid.” I smiled and shook my head, getting comfortable again. “Where’s Danielle today?” I asked. “Probably at home baking,” he replied. “Alone?” I asked. “There’s no way Alex would stay home. I know today doesn’t mean anything to him.” “I invited her over for dinner tonight, we’ll see if she shows. She might need the time to herself.” I nodded. “I can’t even imagine what she’s going through right now.” Dominic sighed but didn’t respond. A few minutes later, Dominic gently pushed me from him and stood. “Where are you going?” I asked, smacking his butt. Dominic smiled at me and laughed, but I knew it was forced. “I have something for you. I’ll be right back.” Dominic quickly left the room and hurried down the hallway before I could ask any questions. As soon as he returned with a small box in his hands, I put up the fight. “Dominic, no gifts. You’ve done enough for me as it is. I already have everything I need.” Dominic sat beside me on the edge of the couch. “Trust me, you need this,” he whispered. Dominic placed the box in my hands. It was wrapped in baby blue snowflake wrapping paper with a pink bow on top. I couldn’t help but smirk, knowing that Danielle had probably wrapped it for him. It was way too neat and clean. “I didn’t even think about gifts, Dominic,” I itted. “Christmas traditions have been the last thing on my mind. I just wanted to spend the day with you.”

“Katie,” Dominic leaned in, “you’ve already given me more than you can imagine.” He glanced down at my belly. “And so much more. Just open it.” I smiled and gently peeled the tape back and removed the paper, revealing a small, silver box. I lifted the lid and took a peek inside. My eyes widened and my gaze shot up to Dominic. But he didn’t look at me. Instead, he reached in and pulled out the blue velvet box for himself. He cleared his throat and slid himself off the edge of the couch and positioned himself on one knee. I sat on the couch, wide-eyed and in shock. I’d hoped it would happen one day, but I never thought it would happen so soon. We had bigger things to worry about right now. “Katie,” Dominic said quietly, interrupting my racing thoughts. “I never, ever pictured myself settling down with anybody. I never thought I was capable of being faithful to just one woman. I never understood how my brother could go home to Danielle every night, knowing that that was it. That was his life. One woman was all he had. I didn’t get it, but that changed the first night you came back here. If it were any other girl, I would have told her to stumble her ass home, but I couldn’t do that to you, and I didn’t know why. I just wanted to take care of you; I needed to, and I still do, baby. “I have found everything I need in you. I don’t need the women to keep me company. I don’t need El Ungido to make me feel like I belong somewhere. I belong here with you, and I know that now. I know what’s supposed to happen. I stepped up, and I did what I could in my brother’s place, but now it’s time for me to take my own place as your husband. Marry me, Katie. Just say you’ll marry me one day.” I sat stunned, hanging onto Dominic’s every word. My eyes fell from his hopeful face down to the box that he opened in his palm. A square diamond shined brightly at me, pulling me in, begging me to slip it on my finger and say yes. I closed my eyes and did my best to keep myself composed. I put my fingers on Dominic’s extended hand. “Baby, no.” Dominic looked more confused than anything. It took a moment of realization before the look of hurt, pain, and anger set in. “No?” “I’m sorry, Dominic,” I replied. “I just… I can’t marry you.”

Dominic stood, clapping the box shut and setting it harshly on the table. He placed his hands on his hips and paced in front of me. “You can’t marry me? This is what you wanted, Katie. You said this is what you wanted!” I stood, reaching out for Dominic’s arm, but he pulled it away, refusing to let me touch him. “It is what I want, but I can’t do this, Dominic!” When he had popped the question, my conversation with Alex came flooding back to me, and the fear closed in around me. Suddenly, I realized that once again, just like things had with the pregnancy, things were changing quickly and drastically. “This is just one more log on the fire, Dominic. I should have stepped back when I found out about the baby, but I didn’t. If something happens to you next week, you know damn well I will hold onto that guilt for the rest of my life. It’s already too late for that, but I won’t keep adding to it. I can’t.” I stepped around Dominic and headed down the hallway towards the bedroom to collect my things. Dominic had said multiple times that he knew what he had to do, and now I had figured that out for myself, too. “You won’t marry me because of Alex?” Dominic asked, following me down the hall. When I reached my bag, I stopped and turned. “No, I won’t marry you because of Damon. We couldn’t hide the pregnancy nearly as long as we wanted to, and we won’t be able to hide the ring either. Somehow, they’ll figure it out. They always do. I can’t keep staying with you for myself, and I see that now. I can’t selfishly keep you.” Dominic froze, watching me. “You already have a piece of me.” His hand stretched out, pointing to my mid-section. “And you’re going to walk away knowing that? Do you realize that if you walk through that door, you are taking everything I care about most in this world, Katie?” I broke into a sob. “Don’t do this to me, Dominic. I should have left a long time ago. Things wouldn’t have gone this far.” “They would have eventually. Why don’t you see that?” Dominic took a step back as if he could only be near me for a few moments. He put his hands in the air. “Don’t marry me. I take back what I said then. We can keep things the way they are.”

I tossed my bag over my shoulder. “This isn’t about that, Dominic. This isn’t about the ring or the idea of marriage. That ring is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my life, and I want nothing more than to call you my husband, but we can’t. This is pushing and pushing and pushing. When you brought all of that up, it reminded me that we’re still going about our business the best we can, pretending that Damon isn’t trying to have you murdered in a week! We didn’t stay away when he first told us to, and now he knows we’re having a baby, so next week you can show up knowing you put a ring on my finger? You might as well tell him to go fuck himself and hand him the gun!” “We didn’t stay away from each other because we love each other. We’ve been over this. ? You and me against the world. That’s how it’s supposed to be. You can’t come into my life, change everything, make me care, make me love you, and then just leave. You don’t do that!” The pain that etched into Dominic’s features was starting to scare me. Another sob escaped me. “I’m doing this because I love you! Sometimes you have to do shit that tears you apart from the people you love, Dominic. You of all people should know that. Sometimes you have to walk away to do what’s best for them.” Dominic shook his head. “You leaving now won’t change anything. Next week is still going to happen whether you do this or not.” “Tell Damon. Tell him about this. Maybe he’ll change his mind.” I shrugged, knowing that was all I had for Dominic. I sighed. “Don’t think I don’t feel like shit right now. I’m not trying to hurt you. I’m trying to save you.” “What about the baby?” Dominic asked. His eyes hardened. “You’re taking my child away from me.” I stood still, realizing the point Dominic was making for the first time, and my heart skipped a beat. “We’ll talk about it later. I have to go.” At the time, I didn’t have an answer for Dominic. Technically, that’s exactly what I was doing, but I never intended for it to end that way. I pushed the thought from my mind, adjusted the bag on my shoulder, and walked around Dominic. As I shut the door behind me and headed up the sidewalk, I promised myself that my relationship with Dominic was beyond over, even if it broke my heart.

Chapter Thirty-Four

“You haven’t moved from your bed in five days, sweetie,” Nick reminded me. He reminded me several times throughout the day, actually. I huffed, not taking my eyes off the screen. “Nick, please just let me wallow in self-pity until Monday. Okay? I’ll pretend to be normal again then. For now, just let me get through this my way.” I hadn’t heard from Dominic since I’d turned down his proposal, and I hadn’t tried reaching out to him. Part of me wanted to, knowing that tomorrow night was the big fight, but I just couldn’t. Nick shook his head. “No, it’s not good for the baby. You need some fresh air. Why don’t we go for a walk?” I felt even more defeated than I had all week. “Fine.” I pushed myself out of bed, slipped on some regular clothes, and found my flipflops. I followed Nick out the back door and down onto the beach. It was nearly dark. There was a warm breeze coming in from the water, but my body was still covered in chills. Nick was staying more quiet than usual. “What are you thinking about?” I asked, breaking the silence after a few minutes. He shook his head. “Nothing.” I rolled my eyes. “Just say it.” “Fine.” Nick shrugged and bore his glare into me. “I’m disappointed in you, Katie. I thought you were better than this.” “Excuse me?” I asked. Nick stopped, puffing his chest out, and standing up to me. “You were wrong. You shouldn’t have done this to Dominic. He’s going through the most difficult

time of his life, and you just walked away.” My mouth fell open. “I walked away to protect him! I’m the reason he’s in this mess, Nick.” “No, you both are! You didn’t force him to be with you. He knew the consequences, and he chose to stay. That was his decision. Leaving him was yours. You chose to take his family away from him. Your job isn’t to protect him. It’s to be there for him. It’s his job to protect you. This should have been his decision, Katie. You shouldn’t have taken that away from him. What does he have left to fight for now? The woman he was madly in love with, the woman he was fighting for, left him and took his unborn child with her. Tell me what he has left to fight for tomorrow night!” Nick’s words hit me like a ton of bricks. They took every ounce of air that I had in my lungs. He was right. I walked away when Dominic needed me, just as he had done when I had announced my pregnancy. I reminded Nick of that, hoping he’d change his mind. “But there’s a difference, Katie. Dominic came back. He needed that 24 hours to get his mind straight. His situation is a little different than someone getting knocked up back home. He knew what this meant. He still shouldn’t have left; I get that, but give him some slack. But you… You’ve been gone almost a week now, and I don’t believe you have any intention of going back, and that’s where you’re wrong. A simple ‘no, not right now,’ would have done just fine. You took it too far.” Nick sighed, seemingly tired from spilling the truth he’d been holding back all week. Nick never got mad at me, so I knew I’d fucked up this time. “I don’t know what you have to do to fix this, but whatever it is, do it now. Time is almost up.” With that, Nick turned, taking long, fast strides towards the house, leaving me all alone by the dark water. I pulled my gaze from him and let it sit on the waves rolling towards my feet. The water looked even more ominous than usual tonight. I looked up to find that even the moon was hidden behind clouds. I sat down in the sand, turning all of my attention to the rise and fall of the waves. I wasn’t sure how many minutes had ed when footsteps approached me, stopping a couple of feet away. “I don’t wanna talk about it right now. I feel bad enough,” I mumbled, expecting

a response from Nick, or maybe he’d sent Erica and Sandra out to check on me. “That’s okay. I’m here to do most of the talking for you anyway, but I can see why you feel bad.” Suddenly, my body was too stiff to move. “You just couldn’t stay away like I told you to. What have you done to my best man, Katie? You’ve turned him into quite the little pussy, wouldn’t you say?” I stood quickly and whipped around, intending to defend Dominic. As I did, I found a Joker-like smile on Damon’s face. Two of his men were positioned on either side of him, laughing. Before I could speak, the one nearest to me wrapped one arm just below my chest, holding both of my arms to my sides, and covered my mouth with the other hand. I thrashed around until Damon took a step toward me. I stood defenseless. My body froze as Damon moved closer until he stood only inches from my face. He clasped his hands behind his back and leaned in. “Let’s take a drive,” he whispered. He glanced up at the man standing on his right and nodded to him. I leaned into the man behind me, pushing away from the one moving towards me on Damon’s command. He stood beside me and reached towards my hip after jiggling around in his pocket. The man’s hand was still clamped over my mouth, so I couldn’t turn my head to see what he was doing. I felt a poke in my lower back only seconds before my knees buckled. I fell forward, watching Damon’s lower half dance before my eyes. I closed my eyes, trying to hold myself together, but the dizziness overpowered my senses, and everything went black.

* * *

My body felt as heavy as my eyelids felt when I began to wake up. I blinked, forcing myself to come out of the state I was in. I shook my head at the discomfort that the rag in my mouth was bringing me. The corners of my mouth felt raw. I looked around, unable to make anything out through the dark, even

after my eyes had adjusted. The floor that I was balled up on was cement. My best guess was a closet. I laid still for a moment, trying to regain all of my senses back. I groaned in aggravation when I tried to reach for my belly, but found my hands tied tightly behind my back. I closed my eyes and took breaths as deep as I could, trying to keep my composure. I sniffled, holding back my tears. I suddenly ed that Damon had one of his men stick me with something to knock me out, and I silently prayed that it was nothing that could harm the baby. When I sniffed again, I got a sudden whiff of my surroundings. It smelled like gasoline and rubber. I shook my head for not realizing right away that Damon would bring me to the garage. This is where the fight was going to be held… tomorrow? Tonight? Now? I had no idea how long I’d been knocked out for. I shivered, not only from the chill of the cement floor but also at the million possibilities running through my mind. I couldn’t help but wonder what could possibly be up Damon’s sleeve. Why would he bring me to the fight? Before I could over-contemplate all the possibilities, my eyelids grew heavy again, and my breathing became more shallow. I tried to fight it, but sleep took over once again. Over the next - who knows how long - I awoke a few more times, attempting to force the weariness away and pull myself together long enough to figure out how the hell to get out of here, but it seemed impossible. My body and my mind struggled to fight it, and sleep continued to win. The fourth time I came to, I heard voices through the thick metal door in front of me. I held my breath and inched my body closer to the door, trying to make out the words. I shook my head, forcing myself with all my might to focus. I heard Damon and a couple of his men going back and forth about some nonsense for several minutes, but nothing that was useful to me. Then, I heard a door open and slam shut, catching my attention. “You’re here!” Damon exclaimed with a chuckle. “Don’t sound so surprised. I told you I would be.” My eyes widened. It was the first time I’d heard Dominic’s voice since I turned his proposal down a week ago. I had never wanted his arms wrapped around me as badly as I did at that moment. I was desperate to get to him. It took everything I had to not start screaming and crying for him to come get me. But I knew I couldn’t be a

distraction right now. The room outside the door was quiet, and I could just imagine Damon’s sickening grin directed at Dominic. “Do you want me to get them, boss?” another man asked. “Yeah, let’s not waste any more time,” Damon instructed one of his henchmen. “Now listen, Dominic. We’ve gone over this. Jimmy’s going to bring out three Abandonados, and I want you to give them everything you’ve got. I have twenty gees riding on this. You got that?” If Dominic responded, I didn’t hear it. Just then, another door sounded, and I heard several sets of shuffling feet enter the room. “I’m not fighting.” My breath grew labored as I strained to listen. The entire room went silent. “Dominic,” Damon began. “I’m not fighting tonight,” Dominic repeated. “I won’t do it.” Damon chuckled carelessly. “You won’t fight?” “No, I will not.” I laid frozen in place, ignoring the pain searing through my twisted ts. I shook my head, forcing myself to focus on what was happening on the other side of the door. I knew right away that Dominic must not have cleared the air with Damon. I walked out of his life so he could fix this, so he wouldn’t have to fight. My stomach lurched forward. Dominic wants to be here tonight. He never told Damon that I left because he wants him to think we’re still together. He wants to take his chance tonight and end this once and for all. “And why’s that?” Damon asked. “Because I won’t kill in cold blood. Never have and never will.” Damon laughed again as if he were watching a comedy. “Don’t be stupid,

Dominic. It won’t be in cold blood. It’ll be in self-defense. Those three over there are going to try to beat the living shit out of you until you’re not breathing. Whatever you do in return certainly won’t be in cold blood.” “Damon,” Dominic sounded more firm now. “Why do you want me to fight so badly? And don’t tell me it’s for the money.” After a long period of silence, Damon spoke. “Dominic, I don’t know who the fuck you think you are, or what made you think that you could just go around doing whatever the fuck you want, but I thought I made it very clear, that all of that needed to stop.” “It did.” “Don’t lie to me, Dominic. I know all about it.” “No, you don’t.” “I just… I just don’t understand what’s gotten into you,” Damon sounded exasperated and truly surprised by Dominic’s behavior. “I made it very clear to you and to her that you needed to stay away from each other. We have a job to do, and she’s here to get in the way of that. I’ve warned both of you. I even brought her here to watch you fight, thinking she’d run for the hills if she saw what you’re capable of doing, capable of being. At heart, you’re a murderer, just like the rest of us. Like me, like your brother, like Alex…” My stomach twisted, knowing that Dominic was ready to pounce on Damon for comparing Alex to him. “But, she still stayed. She even let you knock her up. That’s what I don’t understand. But, I will tell you one thing, Dominic. The day I went to see her at the school, she stood up to me, and she did a pretty damn good job. I was impressed. She’s got a pretty big pair for a little white girl, but that all changed when she saw you in that ring. There was fear in her eyes, and from that moment, I knew I could use that to my advantage.” Silence. Mentally, I urged Dominic to tell Damon we were no longer together, hoping that Damon would believe him, but Dominic apparently had nothing to say. I knew at this moment he would be far too focused and too stubborn, as usual.

“Now, I’m going to tell you again; you’re going to fight.” Again, silence. Apparently, that was enough of an answer for Damon. “Hector,” Damon said. “Let’s see if this changes your mind, Dominic.” The door to the closet flung open, and a bright light came pouring over me. I turned my head toward the floor, blinking my eyes and allowing them to adjust. I felt a rough, callous-covered hand grip my elbow and jerk me to my feet. I groaned in pain as I was thrust upward, stumbling in an attempt to gain my balance back. My shoulders ached even more now, and my wrists were raw from the rope rubbing against them. The man, Hector, forced me out into the light. It didn’t take more than a nudge to knock me to my knees. They gave way immediately. I forced my eyes upward, shaking the hair from my face and trying to catch my breath around the bandana. I couldn’t look at Dominic yet. My mind wanted to, but my body refused. Instead, my eyes flicked around, surveying the room. I saw three men lined up on the far wall. Their clothes and tattoos made it evident that they were the Abandonados that Dominic was refusing to fight tonight. I skipped over Dominic, who I knew was standing in the center of the room, and moved my gaze over to Damon. He sat on a white metal desk against the wall closest to me. Damon looked back and forth between Dominic and me, and I could tell from his expression that he was pretty pleased by the look on Dominic’s face. Suddenly, Dominic lunged into my sight toward Damon and the two men standing beside him were already fronting Dominic, forcing him away from Damon. Damon sat utterly still, letting the show play out before his eyes. I cringed as one of the men shoved Dominic back, sending him into the middle of the ring. “You son of a bitch!” Dominic exclaimed. “Let her go! This has nothing to do with her!” Damon made a tsk sound and shook his head as he stood. “Dominic, this has everything to do with her.” Damon walked towards me, replacing Hector, who moved over to where the other two men stood to the side, preparing to block Dominic from getting to Damon and I. I finally looked up at Dominic. My heart broke immediately. I bit

down on the gag in my mouth, forcing myself to keep it together for Dominic. He looked pained and thrown off guard. Just a week ago, this man had wanted to marry me, and I turned him down. I hated myself for realizing that things would have turned out the same even if I had said yes and stayed. Well, almost everything. I could have spared Dominic’s feelings. Dominic’s eyes widen as he watched Damon move around behind me. “Damon, fucking stop!” he shouted. I sat completely frozen, confused until I felt something small, round, and cold press against the back of my skull. I closed my eyes, taking the deepest breath I could, trying to contain myself, but a rush of tears still managed to pour down my cheeks, soaking into the bandana. “This is your last chance, Dominic.” Damon’s voice sent chills down my spine. By the look on Dominic’s face and the turning of my stomach, I knew that it had been made very clear to both of us that Damon was officially done playing games. Damon cleared his throat. “I’ll make you a deal, Dominic, because that’s just the kind of guy I am. You refuse… well, all of my problems are about to be solved. You lose, all of my problems are about to be solved. But if you win, I’ll let her go. You and I are going to have some serious issues to work out, but I’ll let your girl go. Now, what’s it going to be?” For the first time, Dominic looked down and met my gaze head-on. I struggled to see him clearly through the tears that blurred my vision, but I knew what he was telling me. His look told me two things. One; that he loved me, and two; that he would, without a doubt, be fighting to the death tonight.

Chapter Thirty-Five

The makeshift ring was marked on the cement floor with black spray paint. Dominic stood to the right of the room, and the three Abandonados stood in a line to the left. None of them appeared to move into a fighting stance. They just stood, waiting, as if they knew this would be the easiest twenty thousand dollars they’d ever made. Damon hadn’t moved his body or his weapon away from me. He stood behind me, looming over me, with his constant threat pressed against my head as if to remind me that he held all the power now. The man named Jimmy stood in the center of the ring with one arm in the air. It felt like an eternity before he finally pulled his arm down, as if slicing through the thick tension that filled the room. After he stepped out of the ring, he and the other two men were dismissed by Damon and left. As the men in the ring moved towards each other, my body went numb, inch by inch, and I sat back on my heels and watched the fight begin to play out in slow motion. I had never felt more helpless in my entire life, knowing I was about to watch the man I loved die in front of me. By the time the first punch was thrown, I felt absolutely nothing except the tears running down my face. Punch after punch was being thrown from both sides. One to Dominic’s jaw, then another to his stomach. Dominic threw in a punch every chance he got. He didn’t get many chances, but when he did, he used every ounce of force he could muster up, and thankfully, it was always enough to knock one of the other men flat on his ass, giving him a go at just two of them. I reluctantly let out a long, muffled yell when I watched Dominic get brought to his knees with one more punch. Blood dripped from his nose, and he favored his left side where he’d been punched over, and over, and over again. That moment was when I realized that the gun to my head meant absolutely nothing to me in regards to my own life. There were only two reasons that it mattered anymore. One was because of the tiny, innocent baby that rested in my belly, unbeknownst to any of the terror and hate that this harsh world has to offer. Secondly, I could no longer bear the thought of being taken away from Dominic. I knew that walking away was a mistake. Nick had been right all along. Dominic needed me, and I needed him. We were in this together, no matter what happened.

Dominic lost his focus on the fight. He sat on all fours, holding his stomach and taking shallow breaths. His dark gaze fell on mine and at that moment, a spark shot between us. I knew that he and I had both realized the same thing. We would survive this world together or die trying, but giving up on each other was not an option. One of the men stepped towards Dominic and lifted his foot, intending to kick him onto his side, but that spark lit another fire inside of Dominic, reminding him of what he was fighting for. Dominic tore his gaze from me and reached around to his other side, grabbing ahold of the man’s ankle, and yanked as hard as he could, pulling the man down onto the cement floor. I cringed at the loud crack that echoed as the man’s head landed. Dominic suddenly jumped to his feet and faced the other two men who swarmed him. Suddenly, the door to my right swung open, pulling my attention and Damon’s from the fight. I knew whoever had burst through the door had Damon’s attention, because the cold barrel had been dropped from its position. I looked over to my right and saw Brandon, sweaty and out of breath, rushing towards us. I turned to see Damon, caught off guard, looking confused. The gun dangled in his hand, and I suddenly realized the rest of his body was left open, defenseless. I took a breath and lowered my head forward, knowing this was my chance to throw Damon completely off track. With all my might, I swung my head back, lunging my body weight backward. As soon as the back of my head connected with Damon’s groin, he groaned loudly, and I heard the gun clatter to the floor. It went flying, disappearing under a tall tool bench. Brandon ran around me and thrust his body into Damon’s, knocking him to the floor. I rolled away as quickly as possible and didn’t stop until I had reached the corner near the desk. To my left, Damon and Brandon wrestled on the floor, throwing punches. Just as I looked to my right, Dominic thrust an elbow directly into the man’s nose behind him. He turned to the man who stood before him. As the man lunged at him, Dominic stepped out of his way and grabbed his chin from behind, yanking upward and twisting. I watched the man collapse to the floor with a broken neck. I looked away, fighting the urge to vomit at the sight of what Dominic had just done. I forced myself to look back to the fight, knowing it was finally down to one on one. Shouting to my left brought my attention back to Damon and Brandon. Both men were on their feet. Brandon had backed up several feet from Damon, with

another gun pointed at his chest. Before I could even blink, the loud bang of the gun echoed through the shop. I screamed through the bandana as I watched Brandon slump to the floor as blood began to saturate his grey shirt. The sudden gunshot had even halted the fight between Dominic and the last Abandonado. The man looked shocked, but the look on Dominic’s face told a different story. As he stared down at his limp best friend, I could have sworn I saw an actual fire burning in his eyes. With one sudden swoop, Dominic grabbed the other man, thrusting his fist upward into his nose, crushing it, and sending him to the floor. Suddenly, the room grew quiet, and I realized it was only me, Dominic, and Damon left. It hit me as I glanced back at Brandon’s body that not all three of us would be walking out of here alive, and according to the gun in Damon’s hand, it was not in Dominic’s favor, or my own. Both men stared at each other, out of breath, and ready to collapse, but with another glance at me, shaking in the corner, and Brandon’s still body, Dominic suddenly stood up straighter as if regaining new energy. “You’re next,” he growled. “That’s not how this works,” Damon replied. Dominic shook his head and glared at Damon. “It is now. Put the gun down and get in here.” Damon smiled at the proposition. “All right, fine. That’s how you want to settle this? Dominic; I created the monster that you’ve become.” Damon walked closer to Dominic, setting the gun down on the tool bench before making his way into the ring. The men stood opposite of each other, and I saw the tiniest hint of a smile on Dominic’s face. This is it. He’s going to end it all. Before I knew it, Dominic launched his fist into Damon’s jaw, but he was ready for it. Damon took the punch, but recovered quickly and stepped forward with a half-open palm. He swooped his hand around and gripped Dominic’s throat, forcing him back onto the floor. Every nerve inside my body became wildly active again. My body began to shake, and my throat was burning from screaming, begging, and pleading through the bandana. I leaned forward on my knees with my hands still tied, pulling as hard as I possibly could against the

thick rope as I watched Dominic struggle against Damon’s grip. Dominic’s eyes widened as he fought for air. His feet kicked, and he gripped Damon’s arm, trying to force him off of him, but Dominic was already weak and growing weaker by the second. Suddenly, moaning caught my attention to the left, and I watched Brandon stir slightly. I choked back another sob. He’s alive. Damon heard it too. He leaped off of Dominic, releasing the grip on his throat, and jumped to his feet. “Goddammit,” Damon mumbled. I watched him stride past the tool bench, swiping the gun up along the way. As Damon took heavy steps towards Brandon, who still lay on the floor with his eyes closed, he raised the gun, intending to finish the job, leaving only Dominic and me to take care of. Damon’s finger was already on the trigger when Dominic quickly got his attention. “Damon,” Dominic’s voice was quiet and calm this time. Damon and I both looked back at Dominic. He stood holding the gun that had disappeared beneath the workbench. “It’s over.” Once again, the shop echoed with a bang.

Chapter Thirty-Six

Iheard the voices around me as I came to. It sounded like the low chatter of a television show. I started to move one body part at a time, starting with my fingers and toes. As soon as I had full control of my arms, I reached up and wrapped my arms around the small bump in my belly. I turned my head and blinked my eyes a few times. On the third blink, I found Dominic leaning over me. “Baby, you’re up.” I gave him the strongest smile I could, but I knew it was still barely anything. “Hey,” I whispered. Dominic leaned down and kissed my forehead tenderly. He didn’t pull his lips back for several seconds. “I’m so glad you’re okay,” he whispered. He reached up, cupping my cheek. “Do you what happened?” The events of the fight were the first thing that ran through my mind. I ignored Dominic’s question. “The baby…” Dominic smiled. “The baby is fine.” I wasn’t so sure. “No, Damon drugged me. It might have been…” Dominic shook his head. “The doctors did blood work, and everything came back clear. The heartbeat is still strong.” I sighed with relief. I knew Dominic and the baby were fine, but something was still missing. “Brandon…” Dominic pulled his head back and nodded towards the window. I turned my head and found Brandon asleep in the other hospital bed. “The bullet didn’t hit any organs or arteries. It cracked a rib, but he’ll be fine.”

I smiled, so thankful that Brandon had made it out alive. I knew Dominic was going to need his best friend. I let out a long, slow breath and let my body sink deeper into the hard hospital bed. “Is it really over?” I asked. Dominic sat beside me, taking my hand and nodding. “Yeah, baby. It’s really over. He’s gone.” I shut my eyes tightly as tears of relief began to stream down my cheeks. “I’m sorry you had to do all that,” I said quietly. “I can’t even imagine how hard that is.” “I’m just sorry you had to see it, but it’s easier to do when you have something so important to fight for.” I shook my head. “But, still. Taking a life…” Dominic cleared his throat and spoke softly. “I never want to be the man that I had to be for Damon ever again, but I’d do it if it meant keeping you safe. I had to, Katie.” I nodded. “I know.” I looked around the room as more questions started to arise. “How did we get here?” “I called the police, and they came with an ambulance.” Dominic shrugged. “You called the police?” I asked as loudly as my weak body would let me. Dominic wouldn’t even go to the hospital for his stab wound in fear of the police finding out he’d been involved in gang activity. He nodded. “You’ll get in trouble, Dominic.” “Me getting in trouble was the least of my worries, but it’s fine.” “Did you tell them the truth?” I asked. Dominic took a peek at the door before lowering his voice. “It was a half-truth.”

I gave him a nervous look. “Care to fill me in?” “I told them that Damon kidnapped you. He’d already captured three Abandonados from Jacksonville, and they all fought. After that, he went after you, and Brandon and I came to save you. When Brandon tried to help, he got shot, and I shot Damon in self-defense.” “And they just believed you?” I asked. Dominic chuckled. “Baby, everyone knows Damon. When they asked why Damon went after us, I told them Brandon and I used to be , but we wanted out and refused to participate in any more gang activity, so he went after us and my weak spot; you.” I smiled. “I hate myself for being so happy, but I am. I just wanted this to end.” Dominic smiled back. “You’re safe now.” “What about the rest of the gang? Won’t they continue?” I asked. Dominic shook his head. “Maybe one day, but not anytime soon. Damon ran the drug deals and shipments, the fights, the negotiations. Nobody knew anything about it, and I was the one who he had wanted to step up and take over one day. For them to continue, someone who knows what the hell is going on there would have to step, and there’s no one. They’ll fall apart.” “And I guess we fell back together,” I replied. Dominic smiled and looked at me curiously. “Is that right?” I squeezed his hand. “Leaving you was the last thing I wanted to do, but I thought it would keep you safe. I obviously know now that I was wrong. Nick gave me a ton of shit right before Damon showed up and grabbed me. He said that I should never have left you when you needed me the most, and he was right. Being with me was your choice, and you knew the consequences. I shouldn’t have made that choice for you, and I’m sorry.” Dominic looked down at the bed and then back up at me. “None of that matters to me.” There was pain in his expression. “Are you staying?” he asked.

I nodded. “I’m never leaving you again, Dominic Whitfield, and I mean it this time. Whatever we have to face, we’ll face it together.” Dominic grinned. “That’s all I want. I don’t want anything or anyone else to get in the way of that ever again.” “Never ever,” I agreed, smiling. “And you can bet your ass; I’m never letting you walk out on me again either.” I smirked and looked away, ashamed. “I don’t have any plans to.” “You know what this means, right?” Dominic asked. I looked at him curiously. “What?” Dominic reached into his pocket, pulled out the small, blue box, and popped it open. “This means you have to say yes this time.” I smiled in return as Dominic adjusted himself on the bed, so we were face to face. He set the box in one palm and held my hand in the other. “I won’t go through the speech again, mostly because I don’t it anymore, but I will tell you that after last night, I can honestly say from experience that I would do absolutely anything for you, Katie. I’d give my last breath so you could have just one more, and that’s how I know that this is right. That’s how I know that all of this bullshit is just bullshit, but it’s not enough to keep us apart. Now… will you marry me?” I grinned at the hopeful desperation in Dominic’s eyes. I could feel how badly he wanted me. I knew deep down what kind of man he had become, and I knew that I couldn’t ask for any better. “Yes.” I pulled Dominic down to meet my lips. Then, he popped the square diamond from the box and slid it onto my finger. “Yes,” I whispered again in between kisses. I wrapped my arms around Dominic’s neck as he leaned into me. When he pulled away, I saw that his gaze had focused on something else to my left. I turned and saw Brandon, barely awake, but grinning in our direction.

“I told you she loved you.” Dominic and I both smiled. “Help me sit up, will you?” Dominic did as I asked and helped me adjust my body in the bed, so I was sitting upright to get a better view of Brandon. “Congratulations,” he said quietly. “I guess this means that you and Sandra are next,” I replied. Dominic laughed, and Brandon furrowed his eyebrows. “What the hell are you talking about?” I rolled my eyes. “You know exactly what I’m talking about.” “She was here, by the way,” Dominic said to both of us. “Sandra, Erica, Charlie, Nick, Connor; they all left about an hour ago to get something to eat and get cleaned up. They came here as soon as the hospital ed Charlie.” I wasn’t surprised that my friends had stayed by my unconscious side all night, but I was surprised that Dominic had mentioned Connor’s name as well. “Connor was here?” I asked. “Who’s that?” Brandon wondered aloud. “He’s the one Dominic got into a fight with at the fundraiser,” I explained. Dominic nodded. “Yeah, but he did ask me if it was okay if he came in.” “And you didn’t punch him?” I asked, half-joking, and half-serious. Dominic looked sheepish. “Sandra made me be nice.” I laughed. “You’re the bigger man, baby,” I said as I ran my hand up his arm, rubbing gently. Dominic smiled, but before he could respond, footsteps sounded behind him. The three of us looked at the open door to find that Sandra, Nick, and Charlie

had returned. Sandra’s long black hair was still damp, probably from a rushed shower. “You guys are up!” she exclaimed as she hurried through the doorway. She rushed over to Brandon’s bed and engulfed him in a hug, forcing him to groan. “I’m sorry,” she whispered, rubbing his back. Brandon just shook his head at her apology, cupped the back of her head in his hand, and pressed his lips to hers. Dominic and I looked at each other and smiled. “Who would’ve guessed?” I wondered aloud. Charlie and Nick ignored them and stood at the foot of my bed. “How are you feeling, sweetheart?” Charlie asked. I smiled. “I’m okay, and so is the baby. Thank God.” I patted my belly with my left hand and squeezed Dominic’s with my right. Charlie was about to speak, but Nick got his words out first. “No way!” I followed his gaze down to my hand, so I lifted it to show him the ring. “Surprise!” I grinned. Nick walked around Charlie and engulfed me in a hug. “I am so proud of you, babe,” he whispered in my ear. “Thank you, Nick,” I whispered back. “Thank you for everything. You were right.” “I knew she’d say yes this time around,” I heard Charlie say to Dominic. I pulled back from Nick’s embrace and leaned around him. “You knew?” Charlie shrugged. “I didn’t really think it all through the first time, but I asked his permission when he got here last night. I know he looks out for you, so I thought it would be the appropriate thing to do.” I grinned as Charlie approached me and replaced Nick in my embrace. “Thank

you, Charlie.” When he pulled away, I saw tears in his eyes. He held them back and forced a smile. “He’ll take good care of you,” he said as he patted my hand. His gaze turned to Dominic, and the two nodded at each other. “I can’t believe you’re getting freaking married, too! A kid and marriage!” Sandra laughed. I grinned. “I’ve gotten used to things being a little crazy.” “It was pretty romantic if I do say so myself.” Brandon shrugged. “What was?” Sandra wondered. “Dominic’s proposal. Who knew he was so whipped?” Brandon laughed. “Says the guy who rushed in last night to save the day…” Dominic pointed out. “Wait!” Sandra exclaimed. “You got to see it? What the hell, guys?” she asked, turning to us. “Don’t get all worked up. It was supposed to be a private moment. He’s supposed to be unconscious right now,” Dominic said. “Way to ruin the moment,” Sandra said jokingly to Brandon. We all laughed. I leaned back a little further and let my head roll to the side, meeting Dominic’s gaze as the rest of our friends began to chat, leaving Dominic and me to our own conversation. “What?” I asked, questioning his gaze. “I never thought I’d get a wife and a baby. I never thought I wanted either of those things, but when you come along…” “Everything changed,” I said, finishing Dominic’s sentence. It was a true statement for both of us. “You don’t believe in happily ever after’s, do you?” Dominic asked, as if mocking the fairytale term.

I laughed. “No, I don’t, but I do believe in love.” I intertwined Dominic’s fingers with mine. “And I think it’s pretty damn close.”